大智度論 囑累品第六十六Dazhidulun — Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa · Entrustment (Chapter 66)

囑累品:帝釋自疑所說是否隨順、佛可其言,佛說須菩提行空欲比菩薩百分不及一,八百比丘散華發無上行之願、佛微笑而授星宿劫散華佛記,佛以般若囑累阿難——忘失一句其過甚大、受持般若即受持三世諸佛菩提、供養般若即供養諸佛,六波羅蜜是菩薩母是諸佛無盡法藏而倍復囑累,教一菩薩一句勝教三千大千世界眾生得阿羅漢,現神足見阿閦佛會而復攝、一切法不與眼作對,般若無量無盡如欲盡虛空,出覆面舌相令廣演分別、深般若是一切字門能入陀羅尼門;論主釋帝釋自疑之三由、三慧與乘船隨流喻、然燈轉勝喻與渴者飲河喻、毛孔之空比十方空、器有量非水有量、八百比丘獨供養佛之由、人道兜率二處來之由、大富長者如意寶珠慇懃囑累喻、種如意樹喻與金剛雖小喻、五眼所見虛誑不實、香油瓶囑累子弟喻、現舌相非神通力所現、文字陀羅尼與聞持陀羅尼之別、如意珠隨前物色變名(經+論)

〔T25 0616a11〕
心要Essence

本品開卷是一句自疑。帝釋與須菩提、與佛往復既久,忽然回頭問一句:「我如是說、如是答,為隨順法不?為正答不?」——說了那麼多,到底對不對?佛答得極乾脆:「憍尸迦!汝所說、所答,實皆隨順。」論主替他說出這一問的來歷:帝釋雖得初道而三毒未盡,所說容有錯謬而不自覺;又座中盡是不退菩薩與漏盡阿羅漢,人家心裡正嘀咕「是釋提桓因漏尚未盡,何能問難,盡諸法邊?」;所以他不是謙讓,是求印可,好讓聽的人信得下去。帝釋隨即讚須菩提:「希有!世尊!須菩提所樂說皆為空、為無相、無作……」

不料佛順著這句讚語,壓下一個極不對稱的格量。佛先順說須菩提之空:「須菩提比丘行空時,檀波羅蜜不可得,何況行檀波羅蜜者!……」一路至八十隨形好、至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,皆不可得,何況得者。說盡了,卻收一句:「是為須菩提比丘所行,欲比菩薩摩訶薩般若波羅蜜行,百分不及一」。同是行空,何以差這麼遠?論主的答法不在空上分兩種,在得空的人身上分利鈍:「譬如破闇故然燈,更有大燈,明則轉勝。」先燈不是不破闇,是微闇不盡;「惟有佛智,能盡諸無明。」更切近的是後兩喻:「如渴者飲河,不過自足」,「又如毛孔之空欲比十方空,無有是理!」——空只是一個空,毛孔與十方之別在孔不在空。而孔之大小由什麼定?論主說得很實:「復次,聲聞、辟支佛無慈悲心,無度眾生心」——慈悲的有無,就是那個孔的口徑。

座中八百比丘聽到這裡,起身散華,發願說:「世尊!我等當行是無上行,聲聞、辟支佛所不能行!」佛微笑,光遍照三千大千世界,為他們授記:「是八百比丘於星宿劫中當得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」,佛名皆同「散華」,同時作佛。這一段是全品的轉軸:前面校量的是深淺,這裡落到一個發心上——路是可以走的,而且走得成。

然後才是囑累。佛把般若交給阿難,交的時候先把輕重講明白:「汝若受持一切法,除般若波羅蜜,若忘若失,其過小小,無有大罪。」「阿難!汝受持深般若波羅蜜,若忘失一句,其過甚大!」一句重於一切法,何以至此?因為「如我為世尊,般若波羅蜜亦是世尊。」;因為「阿難!六波羅蜜是菩薩摩訶薩母,生諸菩薩故。」;因為失了它,就是斷了出佛的地方。論主於此設了全品最尖的一問:佛連一切種智、無礙解脫都不貪,何以單單對般若「慇懃囑累」,看著倒像貪惜?答不在辯佛之不貪,在辨所為之非己:「諸佛為利益眾生故出世」,而「第一利益眾生無過般若波羅蜜,能盡諸苦故。」慇懃不是捨不得,是眾生離不得。隨即出全品第一個大喻:「譬如大富長者命欲終時,以眾寶與兒,偏以如意寶珠慇懃囑累」——他叮囑的話是:「汝勿以此寶自無定色、質如虛空、微妙難識故而不守護!」正因為看不出顏色、摸不著分量,才最容易被當成不值得收好的東西。長者是佛,珠是般若,那句叮囑就是:「汝好受持守護,無令忘失!」

再往下,佛把般若的量說盡了:「般若波羅蜜無有量」,有量的只是「名眾、句眾、字眾」。阿難問:何以無量?佛答兩因——「般若波羅蜜無盡故無有量,般若波羅蜜離故無有量。」而其究竟一著在無生:「是一切法皆無生;若法無生,云何有盡?」既然如此,一個無盡的東西,何必還鄭重託付一疊有盡的經卷?論主給出全品最貼近行人的一答:「佛知般若是真無盡,為名字語言句眾有盡故囑累。」——接著是第二個大喻:「如人以香油瓶囑累子弟,雖不惜瓶,為受持香油故」,「語言能持義亦如是,若失語言,則義不可得。」瓶不是油,而油非瓶不存;護語言,正是護義。最後佛出覆面舌相以自證此語之不妄:「我今於四眾中囑累汝般若,汝當為眾生解說、顯示、分別,令易解。」論主不許人把這當神通看:「非以神通力所現。」只是「但以本願誓度眾生、大悲心憐愍一切故」而已。

全論收在一串異名上。有人問:般若既已是波羅蜜,何以又名陀羅尼?論主答:「諸法實相是般若,能種種利益,眾生愛念故,作種種名。」——能到諸智慧邊時叫般若波羅蜜,作佛已變名阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,落在小乘心中叫三十七品、三解脫門,在欲聞不忘者心中就叫陀羅尼。「是故佛說如意珠譬喻,隨前物色變為名。」名隨器變,珠未嘗變。一品之始,佛說須菩提之空不及菩薩之空;一品之終,論主答問而申明一切名皆是一實相之異稱。所交付的,從頭到尾只有這一件;而所以慇懃者,只為它無定色,最易被人放下。

This chapter opens on a sentence of self-doubt. Śakra, having gone back and forth for a long while with Subhūti and with the Buddha, suddenly turns round and asks one sentence: ‘Speaking thus and answering thus, am I in accord with the Dharma or not? Am I answering rightly or not?’—having said so much, is it after all right or not? The Buddha answers most crisply: ‘Kauśika! What you have said and what you have answered are really all in accord.’ The treatise-author speaks out on his behalf where this question comes from: though Śakra has obtained the first path, the three poisons are not yet exhausted, and what he says may contain errors of which he himself is not aware; moreover those seated in the assembly are all non-retrogressing bodhisattvas and arhats whose outflows are exhausted, and people are just then murmuring in their minds, ‘This Śakra Devānām Indra's outflows are not yet exhausted; how can he question and raise difficulties and exhaust the limits of dharmas?’; so he is not being modest; he is seeking approval, so that those who listen can bring themselves to believe. Śakra then at once praises Subhūti: ‘Rare, World-Honored One! What Subhūti delights to teach is all for the sake of emptiness, for the sake of the signless and non-action …’

Unexpectedly the Buddha, following on this sentence of praise, presses down a weighing that is utterly lopsided. The Buddha first speaks in agreement of Subhūti's emptiness: ‘When the bhikṣu Subhūti practises emptiness, dānapāramitā is unfindable, how much less one who practises dānapāramitā! …’ all the way to the eighty minor marks, to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, all unfindable, how much less one who obtains them. Having said it to the end, he nevertheless closes with one sentence: ‘This is what the bhikṣu Subhūti practises; were one to compare it with the bodhisattva-mahāsattva's practice of prajñāpāramitā, it does not reach one in a hundred’. Both alike practise emptiness; why are they so far apart? The treatise-author's way of answering does not divide two kinds in emptiness; it divides keen and dull in the person who obtains emptiness: ‘As when, in order to break the darkness, a lamp is lit, and there is further a great lamp, the brightness is then greater still.’ It is not that the earlier lamp does not break the darkness; it is that the faint darkness is not exhausted; ‘only the Buddha's wisdom can exhaust all ignorance.’ Closer to hand still are the two later similes: ‘as a thirsty man drinking from a river takes no more than suffices himself’, ‘and again, as for the space of a pore wishing to compare itself with the space of the ten directions—there is no such principle!’—Space is only one space; the difference between the pore and the ten directions lies in the opening, not in the space. And by what is the size of the opening settled? The treatise-author says it very concretely: ‘Again, the śrāvaka and pratyekabuddha have no mind of kindness and compassion, no mind of delivering beings’—the presence or absence of kindness and compassion is the bore of that opening.

Eight hundred bhikṣus seated in the assembly, having heard up to here, rise and scatter flowers, and make the vow, saying: ‘World-Honored One! We shall practise this unsurpassed practice, which the śrāvaka and pratyekabuddha cannot practise!’ The Buddha smiles, the light shines everywhere over the three-thousand great-thousand world, and he gives them the prediction: ‘These eight hundred bhikṣus will in the Constellation Kalpa obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi’, the Buddha-name of all alike being ‘Scattering Flowers’, becoming Buddhas at the same time. This passage is the pivot of the whole chapter: what was weighed before was deep and shallow; here it comes down upon one arousing of the mind—the road can be walked, and moreover it can be walked to completion.

Only then comes the entrustment. The Buddha hands prajñā over to Ānanda, and when he hands it over he first makes light and heavy plain: ‘If you receive and uphold all dharmas, with the exception of prajñāpāramitā, and forget or lose them, the fault is very small, and there is no great sin.’ ‘Ānanda! If you receive and uphold the deep prajñāpāramitā and forget or lose a single phrase, the fault is very great!’ A single phrase is heavier than all dharmas; why does it come to this? Because ‘as I am the World-Honored One, prajñāpāramitā too is the World-Honored One.’; because ‘Ānanda! The six perfections are the mother of the bodhisattva-mahāsattvas, because they give birth to the bodhisattvas.’; because to lose it is to cut off the place from which buddhas come forth. Here the treatise-author sets the sharpest question of the whole chapter: the Buddha does not crave even the omniscience of all kinds or unobstructed liberation; why is it that toward prajñā alone he ‘earnestly entrusts’, so that it rather looks like craving and begrudging? The answer lies not in arguing that the Buddha does not crave; it lies in discerning that what it is done for is not himself: ‘The buddhas appear in the world for the sake of benefiting beings’, and ‘of what benefits beings, nothing is foremost beyond prajñāpāramitā, because it can exhaust all suffering.’ Earnestness is not being unable to let go; it is that beings cannot do without it. At once there comes out the first great simile of the whole chapter: ‘As a very rich elder, when his life is about to end, gives his many jewels to his son, and of the wish-fulfilling jewel in particular earnestly entrusts him’—the words of his charge are: ‘Do not, because this jewel has of itself no fixed colour, has a substance like space, and is subtle and hard to recognise, fail to guard it!’ Precisely because no colour can be seen in it and no weight can be felt, it is most easily taken for a thing not worth putting safely away. The elder is the Buddha, the jewel is prajñā, and that charge is: ‘Receive and uphold it well and guard it; do not let it be forgotten or lost!’

Going further on, the Buddha says the measure of prajñā out to the end: ‘prajñāpāramitā is without measure’; what has measure is only ‘the collection of names, the collection of phrases, the collection of letters’. Ānanda asks: why is it without measure? The Buddha answers with two causes—‘Because prajñāpāramitā is inexhaustible it is without measure; because prajñāpāramitā is separated it is without measure.’ And its ultimate move lies in non-arising: ‘All these dharmas are non-arising; if a dharma is non-arising, how could there be exhaustion?’ Since it is so, a thing that is inexhaustible—why must a stack of exhaustible scrolls of scripture still be solemnly handed over? The treatise-author gives the answer of the whole chapter that comes closest to the practitioner: ‘The Buddha knows that prajñā is truly inexhaustible; it is because the collections of names, words, speech, and phrases are exhaustible that he entrusts it.’—Then follows the second great simile: ‘As a person entrusts a jar of fragrant oil to his sons and younger brothers: though he does not begrudge the jar, it is for the sake of receiving and holding the fragrant oil’, ‘that words and speech can hold the meaning is likewise; if the words and speech are lost, then the meaning cannot be obtained.’ The jar is not the oil, and yet without the jar the oil is not kept; to guard the words and speech is precisely to guard the meaning. At the last the Buddha puts forth the mark of the tongue that covers the face, himself attesting that these words are not false: ‘I now, in the midst of the fourfold assembly, entrust prajñā to you; you should for the sake of beings explain, display, and distinguish it, and make it easy to understand.’ The treatise-author does not allow people to look on this as a supernormal power: ‘It is not displayed by the power of the supernormal powers.’ It is only ‘simply by reason of the original vow, the oath to deliver beings, and the mind of great compassion pitying all’ and no more.

The whole treatise section closes on a string of different names. Someone asks: since prajñā is already a pāramitā, why is it also named dhāraṇī? The treatise-author answers: ‘The real mark of all dharmas is prajñā; it can benefit in all kinds of ways, and because beings love and keep it in mind, all kinds of names are made.’—When it can reach the limit of all wisdoms it is called prajñāpāramitā; on becoming a Buddha its name changes to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi; falling within the mind of the Small Vehicle it is called the thirty-seven limbs of the path and the three gates of liberation; within the mind of one who wishes to hear and not forget it is called dhāraṇī. ‘Therefore the Buddha speaks the simile of the wish-fulfilling jewel: following the colour of the thing before it, it changes, and that is taken as its name.’ The name changes following the vessel; the jewel has never changed. At the beginning of the chapter, the Buddha says that Subhūti's emptiness does not reach the bodhisattva's emptiness; at the end of the chapter, the treatise-author, answering the question, makes plain that all the names are different appellations of the one real mark. What is handed over is, from beginning to end, only this one thing; and the reason for the earnestness is only that it has no fixed colour and is most easily put down by people.

原典Canonical · verbatim

卷79 〔T25 0616a11〕

大智度論釋囑累品第六十六 【經】 爾時,釋提桓因白佛言:「世尊!我如是說、如是答,為隨順法不?為正答不?」 佛告釋提桓因言:「憍尸迦!汝所說、所答,實皆隨順。」 釋提桓因言:「希有!世尊!須菩提所樂說皆為空、為無相、無作,為四念處乃至為阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」 佛告釋提桓因:「須菩提比丘行空時,檀波羅蜜不可得,何況行檀波羅蜜者!乃至般若波羅蜜不可得,何況行般若波羅蜜者!四念處不可得,何況修四念處者!乃至八聖道分不可得,何況修八聖道分者!禪、解脫、三昧、定不可得,何況修禪、解脫、三昧、定者!佛十力不可得,何況修佛十力者!四無所畏不可得,何況能生四無所畏者!四無礙智不可得,何況能生四無礙智者!大慈、大悲不可得,何況行大慈、大悲者!十八不共法不可得,何況生十八不共法者!阿耨多羅三藐三菩提不可得,何況得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提者!一切智不可得,何況得一切智者!如來不可得,〔T25 0616b〕何況當作如來者!無生法不可得,何況無生法作證者!三十二相不可得,何況得三十二相者!八十隨形好不可得,何況得八十隨形好者!何以故?憍尸迦!須菩提比丘一切法離行、一切法無所得行、一切法空行、一切法無相行、一切法無作行。憍尸迦!是為須菩提比丘所行,欲比菩薩摩訶薩般若波羅蜜行,百分不及一,千分、千萬億分乃至算數譬喻所不能及。何以故?除佛行,是菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜,於聲聞、辟支佛諸行中最尊、最妙、最上。以是故,菩薩摩訶薩欲得於一切眾生中最上,當行是般若波羅蜜行。何以故?憍尸迦!諸菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜時,過聲聞、辟支佛地,入菩薩位,能具足佛法,得一切種智,斷一切煩惱習,作佛。」 是會中諸三十三天以天文陀羅花散佛及僧。是時,八百比丘從坐起,以華散佛,偏袒右肩,合掌,右膝著地,白佛言:「世尊!我等當行是無上行,聲聞、辟支佛所不能行!」 爾時,佛知諸比丘心行,便微笑。如諸佛法,種種色光:青、黃、赤、白、紅、縹,從口中出,遍照三千大千世界,遶佛三匝,還從頂入。 爾時,阿難偏袒右肩,右膝著地,白佛言:「世尊!何因緣故笑?諸佛不以無因緣而笑。」 佛告阿難:「是八百比丘於星宿劫中當得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,佛名散華,皆同一字,比丘僧、世界、壽命皆等,各各過十萬歲,出家、作佛,是時,諸世界常雨五色天花。以是故,阿難!菩薩摩訶薩欲行最上行,當行般若波羅蜜。」 佛告阿難:「若有善男子、〔T25 0616c〕善女人能行是深般若波羅蜜,當知是菩薩人中死、此間生,若兜率天上死、來生此間;若人中、若兜率天上廣聞是深般若波羅蜜。阿難!我見是諸菩薩摩訶薩能行是深般若波羅蜜。阿難!若有善男子、善女人聞是深般若波羅蜜,受持、讀、誦、親近、正憶念,轉復以般若波羅蜜教行菩薩道者,當知是菩薩面從佛聞深般若波羅蜜,乃至親近,亦從諸佛所種善根。善男子、善女人當作是念:『我等非聲聞所種善根,亦不從聲聞所聞是深般若波羅蜜。』阿難!若有善男子、善女人受持是深般若波羅蜜,讀、誦、親近、隨義隨法行,當知是善男子、善女人則為面見佛。阿難!若有善男子、善女人聞是深般若波羅蜜,信心清淨,不可沮壞,當知是善男子、善女人曾供養諸佛、種善根、與善知識相得。 「阿難!於諸佛福田種善根雖不虛誑,要得聲聞、辟支佛、佛而得解脫,應當深了了行六波羅蜜乃至一切種智!阿難!若菩薩深了了行六波羅蜜乃至一切種智,是人若住聲聞辟支佛道、不得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,無有是處!是故,阿難!我以般若波羅蜜囑累汝!阿難!汝若受持一切法,除般若波羅蜜,若忘若失,其過小小,無有大罪。阿難!汝受持深般若波羅蜜,若忘失一句,其過甚大!阿難!汝若受持深般若波羅蜜,後還忘失,其罪甚多!以是故,阿難!囑累汝!是深般若波羅蜜,汝當善受持讀誦令利! 「阿難!若有善男子、善女人受持般若波羅蜜,則為受持過去、未來、現在諸〔T25 0617a〕佛阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。阿難!若善男子、善女人現在供養我,恭敬、尊重、讚歎,華香、瓔珞、擣香、澤香、衣服、幡蓋,應當受持般若波羅蜜,讀、誦、說、親近、供養、恭敬、尊重、讚歎,華香乃至幢幡。阿難!供養般若波羅蜜,則為供養我,亦供養過去、未來、現在佛已。若有善男子、善女人聞說深般若波羅蜜,信心清淨恭敬愛樂,則為信心清淨恭敬愛樂過去、未來、現在諸佛已。阿難!汝愛樂佛、不捨離,當愛樂般若波羅蜜莫捨離!阿難!深般若波羅蜜,乃至一句,不應令失!阿難!我說囑累因緣甚多,今但略說:如我為世尊,般若波羅蜜亦是世尊。以是故,阿難!種種因緣囑累汝般若波羅蜜。阿難!今我於一切世間人、天、阿修羅眾中囑累汝。諸欲不捨佛、不捨法、不捨僧、不捨過去、未來、現在諸佛阿耨多羅三藐三菩提者,慎莫捨般若波羅蜜。阿難!是我所教化弟子法。 「阿難!若善男子、善女人受持深般若波羅蜜,讀、誦、說、正憶念,復為他人種種廣說其義,開示、演暢、分別,令易解,是善男子、善女人疾得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提、疾近薩婆若。何以故?般若波羅蜜中生諸佛阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。阿難!過去、未來諸佛阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,皆從般若波羅蜜中生,今現在東方南方西方北方、四維、上下諸佛阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,亦從般若波羅蜜中生。以是故,阿難!諸菩薩摩訶薩欲得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,應當學六波羅蜜!何以故?阿難!六波羅蜜是菩薩摩訶薩母,生諸〔T25 0617b〕菩薩故。阿難!若有菩薩摩訶薩學是六波羅蜜,皆當得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。以是故,我以六波羅蜜倍復囑累汝。阿難!是六波羅蜜是諸佛無盡法藏。阿難!十方諸佛現在說法,皆從六波羅蜜法藏中出。過去諸佛亦從六波羅蜜中學,得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提;未來諸佛亦從六波羅蜜中學,得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提;現在諸佛亦從六波羅蜜中學得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,過去、未來、現在諸佛弟子皆從六波羅蜜中學得滅度,已得、今得、當得滅度。 「阿難!汝為諸聲聞人說法,令三千大千世界中眾生皆得阿羅漢果證,猶未為我弟子事;汝若以般若波羅蜜相應一句教菩薩摩訶薩,則為我弟子事,我亦歡喜,勝教三千大千世界中眾生令得阿羅漢果。復次,阿難!是三千大千世界中眾生,不前不後,一時皆得阿羅漢果證;是諸阿羅漢行布施功德、持戒、禪定功德,是功德多不?」 阿難言:「甚多!世尊!」 佛言:「阿難!不如弟子以般若波羅蜜相應法為菩薩摩訶薩說,乃至一日,其福多!置一日,但半日;置半日,但一食頃;置一食頃,但須臾間說,其福多!何以故?菩薩摩訶薩善根勝一切聲聞、辟支佛故。菩薩摩訶薩自欲得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,亦示、教、利、喜他人,令得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。阿難!如是菩薩行六波羅蜜,行四念處乃至行一切種智,增益善根,若不得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,無有是處!」 說是〈般若波羅蜜品〉時,佛在四眾中、天、人、龍、鬼神、甄陀羅、摩睺羅伽等,〔T25 0617c〕於大眾前而現神足變化:一切大眾皆見阿閦佛,比丘僧圍繞,說法;大眾譬如大海水,皆是阿羅漢;漏盡無煩惱,皆得自在,得好解脫——心好解脫,慧好解脫;其心調柔,譬如大象;所作以辦,逮得己利,盡諸有結,正智得解脫;一切心、心數法中得自在;及諸菩薩摩訶薩無量功德成就。 爾時,佛攝神足,一切大眾不復見阿閦佛、聲聞人、菩薩摩訶薩及其世界,不與眼作對。何以故?佛攝神足故。 爾時,佛告阿難:「如是,阿難!一切法不與眼作對,法法不相見、法法不相知。如是,阿難!如阿閦佛、弟子、菩薩、世界,不與眼作對。如是,阿難!一切法不與眼作對,法法不相知、法法不相見。何以故?一切法無知、無見、無作、無動、不可捉、不可思議,如幻人無受、無覺、無真實。菩薩摩訶薩如是行,為行般若波羅蜜,亦不著諸法。阿難!菩薩摩訶薩如是學,名為學般若波羅蜜。欲得諸波羅蜜,當學般若波羅蜜。何以故?如是學名為第一學、最上學、微妙學。如是學,安樂、利益一切世間,無護者為作護,是諸佛所學。諸佛住是學中,能以右手舉三千大千世界,還著本處,是中眾生無覺知者。何以故?阿難!諸佛學是般若波羅蜜,過去、未來、現在法中得無礙智見。阿難!如般若波羅蜜於諸學中最尊、第一、微妙、無上。阿難!若有人欲得般若波羅蜜邊際,為欲得虛空邊際。何以故?阿難!般若波羅蜜無有量,我初不說般若波羅蜜量;名眾、句眾、字眾是有量,般若波羅蜜無有量。」 阿難白佛言:「世尊!般〔T25 0618a〕若波羅蜜何以故無有量?」 佛告阿難:「般若波羅蜜無盡故無有量,般若波羅蜜離故無有量。阿難!過去諸佛皆學般若波羅蜜得度,般若波羅蜜故不盡;未來世諸佛亦學是般若波羅蜜得度,是般若波羅蜜故不盡;現在十方諸佛皆學是般若波羅蜜得度,般若波羅蜜故不盡,已不盡、今不盡、當不盡。阿難!欲盡般若波羅蜜,為欲盡虛空。般若波羅蜜不可盡,已不盡、今不盡、當不盡;禪波羅蜜乃至檀波羅蜜不可盡,已不盡、今不盡、當不盡;乃至一切種智亦如是。何以故?是一切法皆無生;若法無生,云何有盡?」 爾時,佛出覆面舌相,告阿難:「從今日,於四眾中廣演、開示、分別般若波羅蜜,當令分明易解。何以故?是深般若波羅蜜中廣說諸法相。是中求聲聞、辟支佛、求佛者,皆當於中學;學已,各得成就。阿難!是深般若波羅蜜則是一切字門。行是深般若波羅蜜,能入陀羅尼門;學是陀羅尼門,諸菩薩得一切樂說辯才。阿難!般若波羅蜜是三世諸佛妙法。以是故,阿難!我為汝了了說,若有人受持深般若波羅蜜,讀、誦、親近,是人則能持三世諸佛阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。阿難!我說般若波羅蜜是行者足。汝持是般若波羅蜜陀羅尼故,則能持一切諸法。」 【論】 問曰: 釋提桓因何以自疑所說,言:「我為隨順法、正答不?」 答曰: 釋提桓因非一切智人,雖得初道,三毒未盡,猶有錯謬,而自籌量:「我雖福德因緣為諸天主,雖得聖道味而未有一切智,一切漏未盡故,所說或能錯〔T25 0618b〕謬,不自覺知。」是故問。 復次,眾中大有阿鞞跋致菩薩、漏盡阿羅漢及離欲諸天,是諸人見釋提桓因與佛、須菩提共問難,心不怯弱,作是念:「是釋提桓因漏尚未盡,何能問難,盡諸法邊?」釋提桓因以是事故問佛。 復次,釋提桓因自知所說諸法相無違錯,求佛印可,使聽者信受,故佛即可之。 問曰: 佛何以可釋提桓因說? 答曰: 釋提桓因雖非一切智人,常從佛聞,誦讀力強,是故所說有理,佛便印可。佛說有三種慧:聞慧、思慧、修慧。有人聞慧、思慧明了故,能與修慧人問難。譬如乘船隨流,不自用力而疾於陸行;如阿難雖未離欲,未得甚深禪定,而能與佛、漏盡阿羅漢等論議,隨法無違。 釋提桓因白佛言:「世尊!須菩提好樂說空、善巧說空,於諸弟子中最為第一。有所言說,皆趣向空、無相、無作,所謂四念處乃至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,是法中皆和合畢竟空說。」 佛語釋提桓因:「須菩提是行畢竟空人,世世修集,非但今世。是人以空解脫門入道,亦以此門教化眾生。是人若入深空法,尚不得法,何況行是法者!」如經說:「檀波羅蜜不可得,何況行檀者!乃至八十隨形好不可得,何況得八十種隨形好者!」 須菩提所行空行,欲比菩薩空行,百分不及一。 問曰: 法空、眾生空,復有何不盡,而言「百分不及一」? 答曰: 佛此中自說「除佛,諸聲聞、辟支佛無有及菩薩」者,諸法實相有種種名字:或說空,或說畢竟空,或說般若波羅蜜,或名阿耨多羅三〔T25 0618c〕藐三菩提。此中說諸法實相名為空行。如一切聲聞弟子中,須菩提空行最勝;如是,除佛,諸菩薩空行勝於二乘。何以故?智慧分別利鈍,入有深淺故,皆名得諸法實相,但利根者得之了了。譬如破闇故然燈,更有大燈,明則轉勝。當知先燈雖炤,微闇不盡;若盡,後燈則無用。行空者亦如是,雖俱得道,智慧有利鈍故,無明有盡、不盡;惟有佛智,能盡諸無明。 復次,聲聞、辟支佛無慈悲心,無度眾生心,無淨佛世界,無無量佛法願,無轉法輪度眾生,亦無入無餘涅槃乃至遺法度眾生願,無有三世度眾生心,所謂菩薩時、作佛時、滅度時,非但以空行故與菩薩等。 復次,二乘得空,有分有量;諸佛、菩薩,無分無量。如渴者飲河,不過自足,何得言俱行空不應有異?又如毛孔之空欲比十方空,無有是理!是故比佛、菩薩,千萬億分不及一。 佛分別是空行已,告釋提桓因:「若欲於一切眾生最上,當行般若波羅蜜。」 此中佛自說因緣:「菩薩學是般若波羅蜜空行,不取空相故,過於二地,得無生忍法,入菩薩位;入菩薩位故,具足佛法。」佛法是菩薩道,菩薩道具足故,當得一切種智;得一切種智故名為佛,斷一切煩惱習人。是諸事,空行為根本。 問曰: 涅槃是無量,何以言「二乘所得有量」? 答曰: 言「智慧有分有量」,不說「諸法法性有量」。不聞說大水喻耶?器有量,非水有量。 復次,量、無量,相待法。於凡人是無量,佛皆能量。〔T25 0619a〕爾所分是須陀洹,乃至爾所分是阿羅漢、辟支佛、菩薩,餘殘究盡法性是佛。爾時,會中諸天以天曼陀羅華散佛等,如經中說。 問曰: 華供養佛及僧,是八百比丘何以獨取供養佛? 答曰: 諸天所散華,諸比丘當分所得墮衣上者,見其色香甚妙,因以發心供養於佛,白言:「我從今日,當行是無上行,所謂畢竟空、無相、無作等,為度一切眾生故,如佛所說,二乘所不及。」 爾時,佛微笑。笑義,如〈恒伽提婆品〉中說。 是八百比丘皆是善知識,行同心等,世世共修集功德故,一時作佛,皆同一字。五色天華供養佛故,世界中常雨五色天曼陀羅華。 佛因是事讚般若,作是言:「阿難!欲行最上菩薩道,當行般若波羅蜜。」 「阿難!若有善男子能行是深般若波羅蜜,當知是人人道中來,或兜率天上來。」所以者何?三惡道中罪苦多,故不得行深般若;欲界天著淨妙五欲,心則狂惑,不能行;色界天深著禪定味,故不能行;無色界無形,故不能行;鬼神道眼根等利,諸煩惱覆心,故不能專行深般若。 人道中,苦差三惡道,樂不如諸天,眼等諸根濁重,身多地種,故能制苦樂意而行般若。兜率天上,常有一生補處菩薩,彼中諸天常聞說般若,五欲雖多,法力勝。是故說二處來。 若從他方佛世界來,若此間有般若波羅蜜處來。 復次,「阿難!若有求佛道者,能問、能信、受持乃至正憶念,當知是人,佛常以佛眼見是諸人等;應當作是念:『我等便是面從佛受,從佛發〔T25 0619b〕心、種善根,不從二乘發。』阿難!若有人信心清淨、不可破壞者,當知是人先世供養無量諸佛、為善知識守護,故能受持。」 問曰: 佛亦名為寶,亦名為無上福田;若人從佛種善根,必以三乘法入涅槃不虛。如《法華》中說:「有人或以一華,或以少香供養於佛,乃至一稱南無佛,如是等人皆當作佛。」若爾者,有人作是念:「但行五波羅蜜,欲作佛時乃觀空,何用常行般若波羅蜜,難知難得空行?」 答曰: 以是事故,佛自答阿難:「於佛福田中雖不虛誑,要得三乘入涅槃,應當了了行六波羅蜜,乃至一切種智了了行故,疾得佛道,不久受生死苦。般若有如是等利益功德故,應當行。」 「阿難!般若有如是功德利益故,我囑累汝。」 問曰: 佛無所貪,乃至一切種智、佛無礙解脫——清淨微妙諸佛法猶尚不貪,何以故以般若波羅蜜慇懃囑累阿難,似如貪惜? 答曰: 諸佛為利益眾生故出世,現三十二相、八十種隨形好、無量光明、神足變化,皆為眾生故。第一利益眾生無過般若波羅蜜,能盡諸苦故。是般若波羅蜜因語言、文字、章句可得其義,是故佛以般若經卷慇懃囑累阿難。 復次,有人見佛慇懃囑累,故言:「佛大事辦,猶尚尊重般若,是法必尊、必妙!」譬如大富長者命欲終時,以眾寶與兒,偏以如意寶珠慇懃囑累:「汝勿以此寶自無定色、質如虛空、微妙難識故而不守護!若失餘寶為可,此寶不可失也!」大富長者是佛,以般若波羅蜜囑〔T25 0619c〕累阿難:「汝好受持守護,無令忘失!」 除般若,雖有十二部經,盡皆忘失,其過尚少;若失般若一句,其過太多!何以故?是深般若法藏是十方三世諸佛母,能令人疾至佛道。如經中說「三世諸佛皆從般若得」,乃至「為聲聞人說法」,其中皆是讚般若事。 問曰: 說法令三千大千世界眾生盡得阿羅漢,云何不如以般若一句教菩薩? 答曰: 是事先雖答,今當更略說:是三千大千世界中眾生雖皆得阿羅漢,自度其身,不中作佛;若說般若一句,聞者得作佛故。如人種眾果樹,不如一人種一如意樹,能隨人所願,如意皆得。 復次,為聲聞說法中,無大慈悲心;大乘法中,一句雖少,有大慈悲。聲聞法中皆自為身;大乘法中廣為眾生。聲聞法中無欲廣知諸法心,但欲疾離老、病、死;大乘法中欲了了知一切法。聲聞法功德有限量;大乘法中欲盡諸功德,無有遺餘。如是等大小乘差別。譬如金剛雖小,能勝一切寶,不得言少故不如多。三千大千世界中阿羅漢福德,比般若一句教菩薩,一日乃至須臾,其福甚多! 此中佛自說因緣:「是人自欲得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,亦教人令得;自行六波羅蜜諸功德,亦為人說。菩薩集二處功德,不得佛道,無有是處。」 爾時,佛欲明了是事故引證,亦欲證一切法空,不著是空法,但憐愍眾生故囑累。 如阿閦佛、大眾、莊嚴不與眼作對,一切法不與眼作對亦如是。肉眼、天眼所見,皆是作法,虛誑〔T25 0620a〕不實。慧眼、法眼、佛眼,皆是無相無為法,故不可見;若不可見,亦不可知。無作等亦如是。所見阿閦佛會,如幻、如夢;能如是觀諸法,是名菩薩行般若,名無所著。 佛所囑累亦無所著,但以大慈悲故讚是般若。一切法雖是不可思議相,而以利益眾生故讚歎,作是言:「阿難!如是學,為學般若;若欲得一切諸波羅蜜,當學般若波羅蜜。」如是等,如經廣說。 佛以無量讚般若:若佛智慧不可盡,般若功德亦不可盡。何以故?般若波羅蜜無量相故。名眾等言語章句、卷數有量,如《小品》、《放光》、《光讚》等般若波羅蜜經卷章句,有限有量;般若波羅蜜義無量。 阿難問:「般若波羅蜜云何無量?」 佛答:「般若波羅蜜相自離。」離故,從本已來不生不集,不生不集故不盡不滅。 此中佛自說因緣:「過去無量阿僧祇諸佛及弟子,用是般若波羅蜜照明十方,度無量眾生,皆共入無餘涅槃,般若波羅蜜故不盡;未來、現在亦如是。譬如有人欲盡虛空,虛空不可盡;般若波羅蜜等諸功德乃至一切種智亦如是,今不盡、已不盡、當不盡。」有人知過去不盡,謂未來、現在有盡,是故說「三世不可盡」。何以故?諸法本無生,云何當盡? 佛知般若是真無盡,為名字語言句眾有盡故囑累。如人以香油瓶囑累子弟,雖不惜瓶,為受持香油故;語言能持義亦如是,若失語言,則義不可得。 爾時,佛為人信受般若故,出舌相覆面,告阿難:「我今於四眾中囑累汝般若,汝當為〔T25 0620b〕眾生解說、顯示、分別,令易解。」所以現舌相者,世間相法,舌能覆鼻,是不妄語相,何況覆面! 是故佛示眾生——我從父母生身,有此舌相,欲以般若波羅蜜令汝信解;以汝等未得一切智,不能遍知,欲令汝等信故,非以神通力所現。佛於甚深妙法、智慧、禪定中猶尚不著,何況世間八法、供養利故而作虛誑!於一切法中,如鳥飛虛空,無所觸礙,但以本願誓度眾生、大悲心憐愍一切故,以第一利般若波羅蜜慇懃囑累汝。 復次,「阿難!是行深般若波羅蜜者,能入一切文字陀羅尼。」因一字即入畢竟空,是名文字陀羅尼。如先陀羅尼中說。諸文字法皆因般若波羅蜜得;餘聞持等諸陀羅尼亦皆從學般若波羅蜜得。菩薩得諸陀羅尼已,得種種樂說辯才,無量阿僧祇劫,說一句義不可盡。是名三世諸佛真法,更無異法。 又復,阿難!般若是十方三世諸佛妙法。如一門城,四方來者,無異門入。 「阿難!我今為汝了了說:『若有人受持般若,非但受持我法,是人受持三世諸佛阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。』」 「阿難!是般若波羅蜜,我處處說,是行者足。」所以者何?菩薩得是般若,能行菩薩道。「阿難!汝得是般若波羅蜜陀羅尼故,能持一切佛所說法。」 問曰: 以聞持陀羅尼力故能持,何以言「得般若故,能持一切諸佛法」? 答曰: 聞持陀羅尼,能持有數有量法,世間亦有,如須尸摩外道亦得聞持陀羅尼;是人雖少時得,久則忘失。從般若得陀羅尼,廣受持諸〔T25 0620c〕法,終不忘失。以是為差別。 問曰: 般若便是波羅蜜,何以名為陀羅尼? 答曰: 諸法實相是般若,能種種利益,眾生愛念故,作種種名。如佛有十號等文字;般若波羅蜜亦如是:能到一切諸智慧邊,是名為般若波羅蜜;菩薩行般若作佛已,變名為阿耨多羅三藐三菩提;若在小乘心中,但名為三十七品、三解脫門;若人欲得聞而不忘,在是人心中名為陀羅尼。是故佛說如意珠譬喻,隨前物色變為名。 佛如是種種說般若大功德。 大智度論卷第七十九


《大智度論》卷79 · T25n1509 0616a11–0620c15

The canonical text stands in Chinese only. This edition renders the essence, the plain reading, the exposition and the apparatus into English — never the sūtra itself. Switch to 漢讀本 or 並行雙語 above to read it.

白話Plain reading

本品題為《大智度論》釋〈囑累品〉第六十六,聖者龍樹所造,後秦龜茲國三藏鳩摩羅什所譯,在卷七十九。

經①:帝釋自疑所說、佛可其言,須菩提行空欲比菩薩百分不及一;八百比丘發無上行之願而佛授記,佛以般若及六波羅蜜慇懃囑累阿難,格量教一菩薩之福,現神足變化而復攝、一切法不與眼作對,般若無量無盡,出覆面舌相令廣演分別而般若是一切字門、是三世諸佛妙法、是行者足

那時,釋提桓因向佛稟白:『世尊!我這樣說、這樣答,是隨順於法嗎?是正答嗎?』

佛告訴釋提桓因說:『憍尸迦!你所說的、所答的,實在都是隨順。』

釋提桓因說:『希有啊!世尊!須菩提所樂說的,都是為空、為無相、為無作,為四念處乃至為阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。』

佛告訴釋提桓因:『須菩提比丘行空的時候,檀波羅蜜不可得,何況行檀波羅蜜的人!乃至般若波羅蜜不可得,何況行般若波羅蜜的人!四念處不可得,何況修四念處的人!乃至八聖道分不可得,何況修八聖道分的人!禪、解脫、三昧、定不可得,何況修禪、解脫、三昧、定的人!佛十力不可得,何況修佛十力的人!四無所畏不可得,何況能生四無所畏的人!四無礙智不可得,何況能生四無礙智的人!大慈、大悲不可得,何況行大慈、大悲的人!十八不共法不可得,何況生十八不共法的人!阿耨多羅三藐三菩提不可得,何況得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提的人!一切智不可得,何況得一切智的人!如來不可得,何況當作如來的人!無生法不可得,何況以無生法作證的人!三十二相不可得,何況得三十二相的人!八十隨形好不可得,何況得八十隨形好的人!為什麼呢?憍尸迦!須菩提比丘是一切法離行、一切法無所得行、一切法空行、一切法無相行、一切法無作行。憍尸迦!這就是須菩提比丘的所行;要拿它來比菩薩摩訶薩的般若波羅蜜行,百分不及一,千分、千萬億分乃至算數譬喻所不能相及。為什麼呢?除了佛的所行,這菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜,在聲聞、辟支佛的諸行之中最尊、最妙、最上。因為這個緣故,菩薩摩訶薩想要在一切眾生之中最上,應當行這般若波羅蜜行。為什麼呢?憍尸迦!諸菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜的時候,超過聲聞、辟支佛地,入菩薩位,能具足佛法,得一切種智,斷一切煩惱習,作佛。』

這法會之中的諸三十三天,以天文陀羅花散佛與僧。這時,八百比丘從座而起,以華散佛,偏袒右肩,合掌,右膝著地,向佛稟白:『世尊!我們應當行這無上行,是聲聞、辟支佛所不能行的!』

那時,佛知道諸比丘的心行,便微笑。如諸佛之法,種種色光——青、黃、赤、白、紅、縹,從口中出,遍照三千大千世界,繞佛三匝,還從頂入。

那時,阿難偏袒右肩,右膝著地,向佛稟白:『世尊!以什麼因緣而笑?諸佛不以無因緣而笑。』

佛告訴阿難:『這八百比丘在星宿劫中當得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,佛名散華,都同一個名字,比丘僧、世界、壽命都相等,各各過十萬歲,出家、作佛;那時,諸世界常雨五色天花。因為這個緣故,阿難!菩薩摩訶薩想要行最上行,應當行般若波羅蜜。』

佛告訴阿難:『若有善男子、善女人能行這深般若波羅蜜,應當知道這菩薩是在人中命終、生於此間,或是在兜率天上命終、來生此間;或在人中、或在兜率天上,廣聞這深般若波羅蜜。阿難!我見這些菩薩摩訶薩能行這深般若波羅蜜。阿難!若有善男子、善女人聽聞這深般若波羅蜜,受持、讀、誦、親近、正憶念,轉而又以般若波羅蜜教人行菩薩道的,應當知道這菩薩是當面從佛聽聞深般若波羅蜜,乃至親近,也是從諸佛之所種下善根。善男子、善女人應當這樣想:「我等非聲聞所種善根,亦不從聲聞所聞是深般若波羅蜜。」阿難!若有善男子、善女人受持這深般若波羅蜜,讀、誦、親近、隨義隨法而行,應當知道這善男子、善女人就是當面見佛。阿難!若有善男子、善女人聽聞這深般若波羅蜜,信心清淨,不可沮壞,應當知道這善男子、善女人曾經供養諸佛、種下善根、與善知識相得。

『阿難!在諸佛的福田之中種善根,雖然不虛誑,但要得聲聞、辟支佛、佛而得解脫,應當深深地了了而行六波羅蜜乃至一切種智!阿難!若菩薩深深地了了而行六波羅蜜乃至一切種智,這人若住於聲聞、辟支佛道而不得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,沒有這樣的道理!因此,阿難!我以般若波羅蜜囑累你!阿難!你若受持一切法,除了般若波羅蜜之外,若忘若失,其過小小,沒有大罪。阿難!你受持深般若波羅蜜,若忘失一句,其過甚大!阿難!你若受持深般若波羅蜜,後來還是忘失,其罪甚多!因為這個緣故,阿難!囑累於你!這深般若波羅蜜,你應當善加受持、讀誦而令純熟!

『阿難!若有善男子、善女人受持般若波羅蜜,就是受持過去、未來、現在諸佛的阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。阿難!若善男子、善女人現在供養我,恭敬、尊重、讚歎,以華香、瓔珞、擣香、澤香、衣服、幡蓋,那麼就應當受持般若波羅蜜,讀、誦、說、親近、供養、恭敬、尊重、讚歎,以華香乃至幢幡。阿難!供養般若波羅蜜,就是供養我,也已經供養了過去、未來、現在的佛。若有善男子、善女人聽人宣說深般若波羅蜜,信心清淨、恭敬愛樂,那就已經是信心清淨、恭敬愛樂過去、未來、現在諸佛了。阿難!你愛樂佛、不捨離佛,就當愛樂般若波羅蜜而莫捨離!阿難!深般若波羅蜜,乃至一句,都不應令它失去!阿難!我說囑累的因緣甚多,如今只是略說:如同我是世尊,般若波羅蜜也是世尊。因為這個緣故,阿難!我以種種因緣把般若波羅蜜囑累於你。阿難!如今我在一切世間人、天、阿修羅眾之中囑累於你。那些想要不捨佛、不捨法、不捨僧、不捨過去未來現在諸佛阿耨多羅三藐三菩提的人,千萬不要捨般若波羅蜜。阿難!這是我所教化的弟子之法。

『阿難!若善男子、善女人受持深般若波羅蜜,讀、誦、說、正憶念,又為他人種種廣說其義,開示、演暢、分別,令人容易理解,這善男子、善女人便疾得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提、疾近薩婆若。為什麼呢?因為般若波羅蜜之中出生諸佛的阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。阿難!過去、未來諸佛的阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,都從般若波羅蜜中生;現在東方、南方、西方、北方、四維、上下諸佛的阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,也從般若波羅蜜中生。因為這個緣故,阿難!諸菩薩摩訶薩想要得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,應當學六波羅蜜!為什麼呢?阿難!六波羅蜜是菩薩摩訶薩的母親,因為它出生諸菩薩的緣故。阿難!若有菩薩摩訶薩學這六波羅蜜,都當得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。因為這個緣故,我以六波羅蜜加倍地再囑累於你。阿難!這六波羅蜜是諸佛的無盡法藏。阿難!十方諸佛現在說法,都從六波羅蜜的法藏之中出。過去諸佛也從六波羅蜜中學而得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提;未來諸佛也從六波羅蜜中學而得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提;現在諸佛也從六波羅蜜中學而得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提;過去、未來、現在諸佛的弟子,也都從六波羅蜜中學而得滅度——已經得的、如今得的、將來當得滅度的。

『阿難!你為諸聲聞人說法,令三千大千世界之中的眾生都得阿羅漢果證,這還算不上是我的弟子之事;你若以與般若波羅蜜相應的一句教菩薩摩訶薩,那纔是我的弟子之事,我也歡喜,勝過教三千大千世界之中的眾生令得阿羅漢果。再者,阿難!這三千大千世界之中的眾生,不前不後,一時都得阿羅漢果證;這些阿羅漢所行的布施功德、持戒功德、禪定功德,這功德多不多?』

阿難說:『甚多!世尊!』

佛說:『阿難!這還不如弟子以與般若波羅蜜相應之法為菩薩摩訶薩宣說,乃至一日,那福更多!且放下一日,只說半日;放下半日,只說一頓飯的工夫;放下一頓飯的工夫,只說須臾之間,那福更多!為什麼呢?因為菩薩摩訶薩的善根勝過一切聲聞、辟支佛的緣故。菩薩摩訶薩自己想要得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,也開示、教導、利益、令喜於他人,令他人得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。阿難!像這樣的菩薩行六波羅蜜,行四念處乃至行一切種智,增益善根,若不得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,沒有這樣的道理!』

宣說這〈般若波羅蜜品〉的時候,佛在四眾以及天、人、龍、鬼神、甄陀羅、摩睺羅伽等之中,於大眾之前而現神足變化:一切大眾都見到阿閦佛,有比丘僧圍繞著、正在說法;大眾譬如大海之水,都是阿羅漢;漏已盡、無煩惱,都得自在,得好解脫——心好解脫,慧好解脫;他們的心調柔,譬如大象;所作已辦,逮得己利,盡諸有結,以正智而得解脫;於一切心、心數法之中得自在;以及諸菩薩摩訶薩無量功德成就。

那時,佛收攝神足,一切大眾不再見到阿閦佛、聲聞人、菩薩摩訶薩以及他們的世界,不與眼作對。為什麼呢?因為佛收攝神足的緣故。

那時,佛告訴阿難:『是這樣,阿難!一切法不與眼作對,法與法不相見、法與法不相知。是這樣,阿難!如阿閦佛、弟子、菩薩、世界,不與眼作對。是這樣,阿難!一切法不與眼作對,法與法不相知、法與法不相見。為什麼呢?因為一切法無知、無見、無作、無動、不可捉、不可思議,如同幻化的人一般,無受、無覺、無真實。菩薩摩訶薩這樣行,就是行般若波羅蜜,也不著於諸法。阿難!菩薩摩訶薩這樣學,名為學般若波羅蜜。想要得諸波羅蜜,應當學般若波羅蜜。為什麼呢?這樣學名為第一學、最上學、微妙學。這樣學,安樂、利益一切世間,對無有救護的人而為作救護,這是諸佛所學的。諸佛住在這學之中,能以右手舉起三千大千世界,還放回本處,而其中的眾生沒有覺知的。為什麼呢?阿難!諸佛學這般若波羅蜜,於過去、未來、現在諸法之中得無礙的智見。阿難!般若波羅蜜在諸學之中最尊、第一、微妙、無上。阿難!若有人想要得般若波羅蜜的邊際,那就是想要得虛空的邊際。為什麼呢?阿難!般若波羅蜜沒有量,我從來不說般若波羅蜜的量;名眾、句眾、字眾纔是有量的,般若波羅蜜沒有量。』

阿難向佛稟白:『世尊!般若波羅蜜為什麼沒有量?』

佛告訴阿難:『因為般若波羅蜜無盡的緣故而沒有量,因為般若波羅蜜離的緣故而沒有量。阿難!過去諸佛都學般若波羅蜜而得度,而般若波羅蜜仍不盡;未來世諸佛也學這般若波羅蜜而得度,而這般若波羅蜜仍不盡;現在十方諸佛都學這般若波羅蜜而得度,而般若波羅蜜仍不盡——已經不盡、如今不盡、將來當不盡。阿難!想要盡般若波羅蜜,那就是想要盡虛空。般若波羅蜜不可盡,已經不盡、如今不盡、將來當不盡;禪波羅蜜乃至檀波羅蜜不可盡,已經不盡、如今不盡、將來當不盡;乃至一切種智也是這樣。為什麼呢?因為這一切法都是無生的;若法無生,怎麼會有盡?』

那時,佛出覆面的舌相,告訴阿難:『從今日起,在四眾之中廣為演說、開示、分別般若波羅蜜,應當令它分明易解。為什麼呢?因為這深般若波羅蜜之中廣說諸法之相。在這裡面,求聲聞的、求辟支佛的、求佛的,都當於其中學;學了以後,各得成就。阿難!這深般若波羅蜜就是一切字門。行這深般若波羅蜜,能入陀羅尼門;學這陀羅尼門,諸菩薩得一切樂說辯才。阿難!般若波羅蜜是三世諸佛的妙法。因為這個緣故,阿難!我為你了了而說:若有人受持深般若波羅蜜,讀、誦、親近,這人便能持三世諸佛的阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。阿難!我說般若波羅蜜是行者的足。你持這般若波羅蜜陀羅尼的緣故,便能持一切諸法。』

論①:釋帝釋自疑之三由與佛可其說、三慧與乘船隨流喻、然燈轉勝與渴者飲河與毛孔之空比十方空、器有量非水有量、八百比丘獨供養佛、二處來之由、大富長者如意寶珠慇懃囑累喻、種如意樹與金剛雖小、五眼所見虛誑不實、香油瓶囑累子弟喻、現舌相非神通力所現、文字陀羅尼與聞持陀羅尼之別、如意珠隨前物色變名

論主問道:

釋提桓因為什麼自己疑惑所說,說「我為隨順法、正答不?」

論主答道:

釋提桓因不是一切智人,雖然得了初道,三毒未盡,還會有錯謬,因而自己籌量:「我雖福德因緣為諸天主,雖得聖道味而未有一切智,一切漏未盡故,所說或能錯謬,不自覺知。」所以發問。

再者,會眾之中大有阿鞞跋致菩薩、漏盡阿羅漢以及離欲諸天,這些人見釋提桓因與佛、須菩提一同問難而心不怯弱,便這樣想:「是釋提桓因漏尚未盡,何能問難,盡諸法邊?」釋提桓因因為這件事的緣故而問佛。

再者,釋提桓因自己知道所說的諸法之相沒有違錯,為求佛的印可,使聽者信受,所以佛便印可了他。

論主問道:

佛為什麼印可釋提桓因所說?

論主答道:

釋提桓因雖然不是一切智人,但常從佛聽聞,誦讀之力強,因此所說有理,佛便印可。佛說有三種慧:聞慧、思慧、修慧。有人因為聞慧、思慧明了的緣故,能與修慧的人問難。譬如乘船隨流而下,不自用力而比陸行還快;如阿難雖然未離欲,未得甚深禪定,而能與佛以及漏盡阿羅漢等論議,隨順於法而無所違錯。

釋提桓因向佛稟白:『世尊!須菩提好樂說空、善巧說空,在諸弟子之中最為第一。凡有所言說,都趣向空、無相、無作,所謂四念處乃至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,在這些法中都和合著畢竟空而說。』

佛對釋提桓因說:『須菩提是行畢竟空的人,世世修集,不只是今世。這人以空解脫門入道,也以這門教化眾生。這人若入深空之法,尚且不得法,何況行這法的人!』如經中所說:「檀波羅蜜不可得,何況行檀者!乃至八十隨形好不可得,何況得八十種隨形好者!」

須菩提所行的空行,要拿來比菩薩的空行,百分不及一。

論主問道:

法空、眾生空,還有什麼不盡,而說「百分不及一」?

論主答道:

佛在這裡面自己說「除佛,諸聲聞、辟支佛無有及菩薩」:諸法實相有種種名字——或說空,或說畢竟空,或說般若波羅蜜,或名阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。這裡面所說的諸法實相,名為空行。如同在一切聲聞弟子之中,須菩提的空行最勝;像這樣,除了佛,諸菩薩的空行勝於二乘。為什麼呢?因為智慧有利有鈍的分別,所入有深有淺的緣故;雖然都名為得諸法實相,但利根的人得之了了分明。譬如為破闇而燃燈,若更有大燈,明則轉勝;應當知道先前的燈雖然照明,微闇未盡;若微闇已盡,後燈便沒有用處了。行空的人也是這樣:雖然同樣得道,因為智慧有利有鈍的緣故,無明便有盡、有不盡;唯有佛的智慧,能盡諸無明。

再者,聲聞、辟支佛沒有慈悲心,沒有度眾生的心,沒有淨佛世界,沒有無量佛法之願,沒有轉法輪度眾生,也沒有入無餘涅槃乃至以遺法度眾生之願,沒有三世度眾生的心——所謂菩薩之時、作佛之時、滅度之時;不是只憑空行的緣故便與菩薩相等。

再者,二乘所得的空,有分有量;諸佛、菩薩,無分無量。如同口渴的人飲河水,不過自取足夠而已,怎麼能說同樣行空就不應當有差異?又如毛孔之空要拿來比十方之空,沒有這樣的道理!因此拿來比佛、菩薩,千萬億分不及一。

佛分別這空行已畢,告訴釋提桓因:「若欲於一切眾生最上,當行般若波羅蜜。」

這裡面佛自己說出因緣:「菩薩學是般若波羅蜜空行,不取空相故,過於二地,得無生忍法,入菩薩位;入菩薩位故,具足佛法。」佛法就是菩薩道,菩薩道具足的緣故,當得一切種智;得一切種智的緣故名為佛,是斷一切煩惱習的人。這些事,都以空行為根本。

論主問道:

涅槃是無量的,為什麼說「二乘所得有量」?

論主答道:

所說的是「智慧有分有量」,不是說「諸法法性有量」。不曾聽說過大水之喻嗎?是器有量,不是水有量。

再者,量與無量,是相待之法。在凡人是無量,佛都能量:這許多分是須陀洹,乃至這許多分是阿羅漢、辟支佛、菩薩,其餘所剩而究竟窮盡的法性是佛。那時,會中諸天以天曼陀羅華散佛等事,如經中所說。

論主問道:

以華供養佛與僧,這八百比丘為什麼獨取供養佛?

論主答道:

諸天所散的華,諸比丘各依所分而得、墮在衣上的,見它色香甚妙,因而發心供養於佛,稟白說:「我從今日,當行是無上行,所謂畢竟空、無相、無作等,為度一切眾生故,如佛所說,二乘所不及。」

那時,佛微笑。微笑之義,如〈恒伽提婆品〉中所說。

這八百比丘都是善知識,所行相同、心志相等,世世共同修集功德的緣故,一時作佛,都同一個名字。因為以五色天華供養佛的緣故,世界之中常雨五色天曼陀羅華。

佛因為這件事而讚歎般若,這樣說:「阿難!欲行最上菩薩道,當行般若波羅蜜。」

「阿難!若有善男子能行是深般若波羅蜜,當知是人人道中來,或兜率天上來。」所以這樣說的緣故是:三惡道中罪苦多,所以不得行深般若;欲界天著於淨妙五欲,心則狂惑,不能行;色界天深著禪定之味,所以不能行;無色界沒有形色,所以不能行;鬼神道的眼根等雖然明利,但諸煩惱覆蔽其心,所以不能專行深般若。

人道之中,苦比三惡道少,樂不如諸天,眼等諸根濁重,身上多地種,所以能制伏苦樂之意而行般若。兜率天上,常有一生補處菩薩,那裡的諸天常聽聞宣說般若,五欲雖多,而法力更勝。因為這個緣故說從這二處來。

或是從他方佛世界而來,或是從此間有般若波羅蜜之處而來。

再者,「阿難!若有求佛道者,能問、能信、受持乃至正憶念,當知是人,佛常以佛眼見是諸人等;應當作是念:『我等便是面從佛受,從佛發心、種善根,不從二乘發。』阿難!若有人信心清淨、不可破壞者,當知是人先世供養無量諸佛、為善知識守護,故能受持。」

論主問道:

佛也名為寶,也名為無上福田;若人從佛種下善根,必定以三乘法入涅槃而不虛。如《法華》中說:「有人或以一華,或以少香供養於佛,乃至一稱南無佛,如是等人皆當作佛。」若是這樣,便有人這樣想:「但行五波羅蜜,欲作佛時乃觀空,何用常行般若波羅蜜,難知難得空行?」

論主答道:

因為這件事的緣故,佛自己回答阿難:「於佛福田中雖不虛誑,要得三乘入涅槃,應當了了行六波羅蜜,乃至一切種智了了行故,疾得佛道,不久受生死苦。般若有如是等利益功德故,應當行。」

「阿難!般若有如是功德利益故,我囑累汝。」

論主問道:

佛無所貪,乃至一切種智、佛的無礙解脫——清淨微妙的諸佛之法尚且不貪,為什麼以般若波羅蜜慇懃囑累阿難,好像是貪惜一般?

論主答道:

諸佛為利益眾生的緣故而出世,現三十二相、八十種隨形好、無量光明、神足變化,都是為了眾生的緣故。第一等利益眾生的事,沒有超過般若波羅蜜的,因為它能盡諸苦的緣故。這般若波羅蜜要因語言、文字、章句纔可得其義,因此佛以般若的經卷慇懃囑累阿難。

再者,有人見佛慇懃囑累,所以說:「佛大事辦,猶尚尊重般若,是法必尊、必妙!」譬如大富長者臨命終的時候,把眾寶交給兒子,偏偏以如意寶珠慇懃囑累他:「汝勿以此寶自無定色、質如虛空、微妙難識故而不守護!若失餘寶為可,此寶不可失也!」大富長者就是佛,以般若波羅蜜囑累阿難:「汝好受持守護,無令忘失!」

除了般若之外,雖有十二部經,盡皆忘失,其過尚少;若失般若一句,其過太多!為什麼呢?因為這深般若法藏是十方三世諸佛之母,能令人疾至佛道。如經中說「三世諸佛皆從般若得」,乃至「為聲聞人說法」,其中都是讚歎般若之事。

論主問道:

說法令三千大千世界的眾生盡得阿羅漢,怎麼會不如以般若一句教菩薩?

論主答道:

這件事先前雖然已答,如今應當再略說:這三千大千世界之中的眾生雖然都得阿羅漢,只是自度其身,不中作佛;若說般若一句,聽聞的人能得作佛的緣故。如同有人種眾多果樹,不如一人種一棵如意樹,能隨人所願,如意皆得。

再者,為聲聞說法之中,沒有大慈悲心;大乘法中,一句雖少,卻有大慈悲。聲聞法中都是自為其身;大乘法中廣為眾生。聲聞法中沒有想要廣知諸法之心,只想疾速離於老、病、死;大乘法中想要了了知一切法。聲聞法的功德有限量;大乘法中想要窮盡諸功德,沒有遺餘。像這樣等等,就是大小乘的差別。譬如金剛雖小,能勝過一切寶,不得說因為少的緣故便不如多。三千大千世界之中阿羅漢的福德,比起以般若一句教菩薩、一日乃至須臾,其福甚多!

這裡面佛自己說出因緣:「是人自欲得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,亦教人令得;自行六波羅蜜諸功德,亦為人說。菩薩集二處功德,不得佛道,無有是處。」

那時,佛想要明了這件事的緣故而引事為證,也想要證明一切法空、而不著這空法,只是憐愍眾生的緣故而囑累。

如同阿閦佛、大眾、莊嚴不與眼作對,一切法不與眼作對也是這樣。肉眼、天眼所見的,都是作法,虛誑不實。慧眼、法眼、佛眼,都是無相無為之法,所以不可見;若不可見,也就不可知。無作等等也是這樣。所見的阿閦佛法會,如幻、如夢;能這樣觀察諸法,這名為菩薩行般若,名為無所著。

佛所囑累的也無所著,只是以大慈悲的緣故而讚歎這般若。一切法雖然是不可思議之相,而為了利益眾生的緣故而讚歎,這樣說:「阿難!如是學,為學般若;若欲得一切諸波羅蜜,當學般若波羅蜜。」像這樣等等,如經中廣說。

佛以無量而讚般若:若佛的智慧不可盡,般若的功德也不可盡。為什麼呢?因為般若波羅蜜是無量之相的緣故。名眾等言語章句、卷數是有量的,如《小品》、《放光》、《光讚》等般若波羅蜜的經卷章句,有限有量;而般若波羅蜜的義是無量的。

阿難問:「般若波羅蜜云何無量?」

佛答:「般若波羅蜜相自離。」因為離的緣故,從本已來不生不集,不生不集的緣故不盡不滅。

這裡面佛自己說出因緣:「過去無量阿僧祇諸佛及弟子,用是般若波羅蜜照明十方,度無量眾生,皆共入無餘涅槃,般若波羅蜜故不盡;未來、現在亦如是。譬如有人欲盡虛空,虛空不可盡;般若波羅蜜等諸功德乃至一切種智亦如是,今不盡、已不盡、當不盡。」有人知道過去不盡,卻以為未來、現在有盡,因此說「三世不可盡」。為什麼呢?諸法本來無生,怎麼會當盡?

佛知道般若是真正無盡的,為著名字、語言、句眾有盡的緣故而囑累。如同有人以香油瓶囑累子弟,雖然不是愛惜瓶,而是為了受持香油的緣故;語言能持義也是這樣,若失了語言,義便不可得。

那時,佛為了令人信受般若的緣故,出舌相覆面,告訴阿難:「我今於四眾中囑累汝般若,汝當為眾生解說、顯示、分別,令易解。」所以現舌相的緣故,是世間的相法,舌能覆鼻,就是不妄語之相,何況覆面!

因此佛開示給眾生——我從父母所生之身,有這舌相,想要以般若波羅蜜令你們信解;因為你們還沒有得一切智,不能遍知,想要令你們生信的緣故,並不是以神通力所現。佛於甚深妙法、智慧、禪定之中尚且不著,何況為了世間八法、為了供養之利而作虛誑!於一切法之中,如同鳥飛於虛空,無所觸礙,只是以本願誓度眾生、以大悲心憐愍一切的緣故,以第一等利益的般若波羅蜜慇懃囑累你。

再者,「阿難!是行深般若波羅蜜者,能入一切文字陀羅尼。」因一個字即入畢竟空,這名為文字陀羅尼。如先前陀羅尼中所說。諸文字之法都因般若波羅蜜而得;其餘聞持等諸陀羅尼也都從學般若波羅蜜而得。菩薩得了諸陀羅尼以後,得種種樂說辯才,無量阿僧祇劫,說一句之義而不可窮盡。這名為三世諸佛的真法,更沒有別的法。

又再者,阿難!般若是十方三世諸佛的妙法。如同只有一門的城,四方而來的人,沒有別的門可入。

「阿難!我今為汝了了說:『若有人受持般若,非但受持我法,是人受持三世諸佛阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。』」

「阿難!是般若波羅蜜,我處處說,是行者足。」所以這樣說的緣故是:菩薩得這般若,能行菩薩道。「阿難!汝得是般若波羅蜜陀羅尼故,能持一切佛所說法。」

論主問道:

是以聞持陀羅尼之力的緣故能持,為什麼說「得般若故,能持一切諸佛法」?

論主答道:

聞持陀羅尼,能持有數有量之法,世間也有,如須尸摩外道也得聞持陀羅尼;這人雖然一時能得,久了則忘失。從般若而得的陀羅尼,廣受持諸法,終不忘失。以此作為差別。

論主問道:

般若便是波羅蜜,為什麼名為陀羅尼?

論主答道:

諸法實相是般若,能有種種利益,因為眾生愛念的緣故,作種種名字。如同佛有十號等文字;般若波羅蜜也是這樣:能到一切諸智慧的邊際,這名為般若波羅蜜;菩薩行般若而作佛已後,變名為阿耨多羅三藐三菩提;若在小乘心中,只名為三十七品、三解脫門;若人想要得聞而不忘,在這人心中名為陀羅尼。因此佛說如意珠的譬喻,隨著眼前之物的顏色而變為它的名字。

佛像這樣種種宣說般若的大功德。

《大智度論》卷第七十九至此而終。

This chapter is titled the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa's commentary on the sixty-sixth chapter, "Entrustment", composed by the noble Nāgārjuna and translated by the Tripiṭaka master Kumārajīva of the land of Kucha under the Later Qin; it is in the seventy-ninth fascicle.

Sūtra ①: Śakra Doubts What He Has Said and the Buddha Approves His Words; Subhūti's Practice of Emptiness Compared with the Bodhisattva Does Not Reach One in a Hundred; the Eight Hundred Bhikṣus Make the Vow of the Unsurpassed Practice and the Buddha Gives Them the Prediction; the Buddha Earnestly Entrusts Prajñā and the Six Perfections to Ānanda; the Weighing of the Merit of Teaching One Bodhisattva; the Display of Transformations by the Supernormal Power of Travel and Its Withdrawal, All Dharmas Not Standing as Objects to the Eye; Prajñā Is without Measure and Inexhaustible; the Mark of the Tongue That Covers the Face Is Put Forth, Ordering Wide Proclamation and Distinction, and Prajñā Is the Gate of All Letters, the Wondrous Dharma of the Buddhas of the Three Times, and the Practitioner's Feet

At that time Śakra Devānām Indra said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! Speaking thus and answering thus, am I in accord with the Dharma? Am I answering rightly?’

The Buddha told Śakra Devānām Indra: ‘Kauśika! What you have said and what you have answered are really all in accord.’

Śakra Devānām Indra said: ‘Rare, World-Honored One! What Subhūti delights to teach is all for the sake of emptiness, for the sake of the signless, for the sake of non-action, for the sake of the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to for the sake of anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi.’

The Buddha told Śakra Devānām Indra: ‘When the bhikṣu Subhūti practises emptiness, dānapāramitā is unfindable, how much less one who practises dānapāramitā! And so on up to: prajñāpāramitā is unfindable, how much less one who practises prajñāpāramitā! The four foundations of mindfulness are unfindable, how much less one who cultivates the four foundations of mindfulness! And so on up to: the eightfold noble path is unfindable, how much less one who cultivates the eightfold noble path! Dhyāna, liberation, samādhi, and concentration are unfindable, how much less one who cultivates dhyāna, liberation, samādhi, and concentration! The Buddha's ten powers are unfindable, how much less one who cultivates the Buddha's ten powers! The four fearlessnesses are unfindable, how much less one who can give rise to the four fearlessnesses! The four unobstructed knowledges are unfindable, how much less one who can give rise to the four unobstructed knowledges! Great kindness and great compassion are unfindable, how much less one who practises great kindness and great compassion! The eighteen unshared dharmas are unfindable, how much less one who gives rise to the eighteen unshared dharmas! Anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi is unfindable, how much less one who obtains anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi! Omniscience is unfindable, how much less one who obtains omniscience! The Tathāgata is unfindable, how much less one who is to become a Tathāgata! The non-arising dharma is unfindable, how much less one who realises it by means of the non-arising dharma! The thirty-two marks are unfindable, how much less one who obtains the thirty-two marks! The eighty minor marks are unfindable, how much less one who obtains the eighty minor marks! Why? Kauśika! The bhikṣu Subhūti's is the practice of separation in all dharmas, the practice of nothing to be attained in all dharmas, the practice of emptiness in all dharmas, the practice of the signless in all dharmas, the practice of non-action in all dharmas. Kauśika! This is what the bhikṣu Subhūti practises; were one to compare it with the bodhisattva-mahāsattva's practice of prajñāpāramitā, it does not reach one in a hundred, nor one in a thousand, nor one in ten million koṭi, and so on up to its being beyond the reach of calculation and simile. Why? Except for what the Buddha practises, this bodhisattva-mahāsattva's practice of prajñāpāramitā is, among all the practices of the śrāvakas and pratyekabuddhas, the most honoured, the most wondrous, the highest. For this reason, the bodhisattva-mahāsattva who wishes to be the highest among all beings should practise this practice of prajñāpāramitā. Why? Kauśika! When the bodhisattva-mahāsattvas practise prajñāpāramitā, they pass beyond the śrāvaka and pratyekabuddha grounds, enter the bodhisattva's position, are able to fulfil the Buddha-dharmas, obtain the omniscience of all kinds, sever the habitual residues of all the afflictions, and become Buddhas.’

The gods of the Heaven of the Thirty-three in this assembly scattered heavenly māndārava flowers over the Buddha and the Saṅgha. At this time eight hundred bhikṣus rose from their seats, scattered flowers over the Buddha, bared their right shoulders, joined their palms, set their right knees on the ground, and said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! We should practise this unsurpassed practice, which the śrāvaka and the pratyekabuddha cannot practise!’

At that time the Buddha, knowing the workings of the bhikṣus' minds, smiled. As is the way of the buddhas, lights of all kinds of colours—blue, yellow, red, white, crimson, and pale blue—came forth from his mouth, shone everywhere over the three-thousand great-thousand world, circled the Buddha three times, and re-entered at the crown of his head.

At that time Ānanda bared his right shoulder, set his right knee on the ground, and said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! By what cause and condition do you smile? The buddhas do not smile without cause and condition.’

The Buddha told Ānanda: ‘These eight hundred bhikṣus will in the Constellation Kalpa obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, with the Buddha-name Scattering Flowers, all with the same one name; their Saṅgha of bhikṣus, their worlds, and their lifespans will all be equal; each will pass a hundred thousand years, go forth, and become a Buddha; at that time heavenly flowers of five colours will constantly rain down over those worlds. For this reason, Ānanda, the bodhisattva-mahāsattva who wishes to practise the highest practice should practise prajñāpāramitā.’

The Buddha told Ānanda: ‘If there are good men and good women who can practise this deep prajñāpāramitā, know that this bodhisattva, having ended his life among humans, is born here, or, having ended his life in the Tuṣita heaven, comes to be born here; whether among humans or in the Tuṣita heaven, he has widely heard this deep prajñāpāramitā. Ānanda! I see these bodhisattva-mahāsattvas able to practise this deep prajñāpāramitā. Ānanda! If there are good men and good women who hear this deep prajñāpāramitā, receive and uphold it, read it, recite it, draw near to it, rightly recollect it, and in turn teach people by means of prajñāpāramitā to practise the bodhisattva path, know that this bodhisattva has heard the deep prajñāpāramitā face to face from the Buddha, and so on up to drawing near to it; he has also planted roots of goodness in the presence of the buddhas. Good men and good women should think thus: 「我等非聲聞所種善根,亦不從聲聞所聞是深般若波羅蜜。」 tr. "We are not those whose roots of goodness were planted with the śrāvakas, nor did we hear this deep prajñāpāramitā from the śrāvakas." Ānanda! If there are good men and good women who receive and uphold this deep prajñāpāramitā, read it, recite it, draw near to it, and practise in accordance with the meaning and in accordance with the Dharma, know that these good men and good women are seeing the Buddha face to face. Ānanda! If there are good men and good women who hear this deep prajñāpāramitā, and whose faith is pure and cannot be thwarted or destroyed, know that these good men and good women have in the past made offerings to the buddhas, planted roots of goodness, and met with good friends.

‘Ānanda! Though planting roots of goodness in the field of merit of the buddhas is not false and deceptive, yet to obtain liberation as a śrāvaka, a pratyekabuddha, or a Buddha, one should deeply and clearly practise the six perfections and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds! Ānanda! If a bodhisattva deeply and clearly practises the six perfections and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds, that this person should abide on the śrāvaka or pratyekabuddha path and not obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi—there is no such principle! Therefore, Ānanda, I entrust prajñāpāramitā to you! Ānanda! If you receive and uphold all dharmas, with the exception of prajñāpāramitā, and forget or lose them, the fault is very small, and there is no great sin. Ānanda! If you receive and uphold the deep prajñāpāramitā and forget or lose a single phrase, the fault is very great! Ānanda! If you receive and uphold the deep prajñāpāramitā and afterwards still forget or lose it, the sin is very great indeed! For this reason, Ānanda, I entrust it to you! This deep prajñāpāramitā you should well receive and uphold, read and recite, and make thoroughly familiar!

‘Ānanda! If there are good men and good women who receive and uphold prajñāpāramitā, they are receiving and upholding the anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi of the buddhas of the past, the future, and the present. Ānanda! If good men and good women now make offerings to me, revere, honour, and praise me, with flowers and incense, necklaces, powdered incense, scented unguents, clothing, banners and canopies, then they should receive and uphold prajñāpāramitā, read it, recite it, expound it, draw near to it, make offerings to it, revere, honour, and praise it, with flowers and incense and so on up to streamers and banners. Ānanda! To make offerings to prajñāpāramitā is to make offerings to me, and also to have already made offerings to the buddhas of the past, the future, and the present. If there are good men and good women who hear someone proclaim the deep prajñāpāramitā, and whose faith is pure, and who revere, love, and delight in it, then they have already had pure faith in, and revered, loved, and delighted in, the buddhas of the past, the future, and the present. Ānanda! If you love and delight in the Buddha and do not abandon the Buddha, then you should love and delight in prajñāpāramitā and not abandon it! Ānanda! Of the deep prajñāpāramitā, not even a single phrase should be allowed to be lost! Ānanda! The causes and conditions of my entrusting are very many; now I only speak of them briefly: as I am the World-Honored One, prajñāpāramitā too is the World-Honored One. For this reason, Ānanda, by all kinds of causes and conditions I entrust prajñāpāramitā to you. Ānanda! Now, in the midst of the assemblies of gods, humans, and asuras of all the world, I entrust it to you. Those who wish not to abandon the Buddha, not to abandon the Dharma, not to abandon the Saṅgha, not to abandon the anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi of the buddhas of the past, the future, and the present, must by no means abandon prajñāpāramitā. Ānanda! This is the dharma of the disciples I teach and transform.

‘Ānanda! If good men and good women receive and uphold the deep prajñāpāramitā, read it, recite it, expound it, rightly recollect it, and further for others expound its meaning widely in all kinds of ways, revealing, proclaiming, and distinguishing it, making it easy for people to understand, these good men and good women will quickly obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi and quickly draw near to sarvajñā. Why? Because the anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi of the buddhas is born from within prajñāpāramitā. Ānanda! The anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi of the buddhas of the past and the future is all born from prajñāpāramitā; the anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi of the buddhas now present in the east, the south, the west, the north, the four intermediate directions, above, and below is also born from prajñāpāramitā. For this reason, Ānanda, the bodhisattva-mahāsattvas who wish to obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi should train in the six perfections! Why? Ānanda! The six perfections are the mother of the bodhisattva-mahāsattvas, because they give birth to the bodhisattvas. Ānanda! If there are bodhisattva-mahāsattvas who train in these six perfections, they will all obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi. For this reason I entrust the six perfections to you once again, doubly. Ānanda! These six perfections are the inexhaustible Dharma treasury of the buddhas. Ānanda! The buddhas of the ten directions now expounding the Dharma all come forth from within the Dharma treasury of the six perfections. The buddhas of the past also trained in the six perfections and obtained anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi; the buddhas of the future also train in the six perfections and obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi; the buddhas of the present also train in the six perfections and obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi; the disciples of the buddhas of the past, the future, and the present also all train in the six perfections and attain passing into extinction—those who have already attained it, those who now attain it, and those who will attain passing into extinction.

‘Ānanda! If you expound the Dharma for the śrāvakas and bring the beings within the three-thousand great-thousand world all to obtain the realisation of the fruit of arhatship, this still does not count as my disciple's work; if you teach the bodhisattva-mahāsattvas with a single phrase in accord with prajñāpāramitā, that is my disciple's work, and I too rejoice; it surpasses teaching the beings within the three-thousand great-thousand world and bringing them to obtain the fruit of arhatship. Furthermore, Ānanda, suppose the beings within this three-thousand great-thousand world, neither before nor after, all at one time obtain the realisation of the fruit of arhatship; the merit of giving, the merit of keeping the precepts, and the merit of meditative concentration that these arhats practise—is this merit much or not?’

Ānanda said: ‘Very much, World-Honored One!’

The Buddha said: ‘Ānanda! This is still not equal to a disciple's proclaiming, for a bodhisattva-mahāsattva, the dharma in accord with prajñāpāramitā, even for a single day—that merit is greater! Leave aside a single day, and speak only of half a day; leave aside half a day, and speak only of the time of one meal; leave aside the time of one meal, and speak only of a moment—that merit is greater! Why? Because the roots of goodness of the bodhisattva-mahāsattva surpass all the śrāvakas and pratyekabuddhas. The bodhisattva-mahāsattva himself wishes to obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, and also reveals, teaches, benefits, and gladdens others, bringing others to obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi. Ānanda! That such a bodhisattva, practising the six perfections, practising the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to practising the omniscience of all kinds, and increasing his roots of goodness, should not obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi—there is no such principle!’

When this "Prajñāpāramitā" chapter was being taught, the Buddha, amid the fourfold assembly and gods, humans, nāgas, ghosts and spirits, kiṃnaras, mahoragas, and the rest, before the great assembly displayed transformations by the supernormal power of travel: the whole great assembly saw Akṣobhya Buddha, surrounded by the Saṅgha of bhikṣus, expounding the Dharma; that great assembly, like the waters of the great sea, were all arhats: their outflows already exhausted, without afflictions, all having obtained mastery, having obtained good liberation—the mind well liberated, wisdom well liberated; their minds tamed and gentle, like great elephants; what was to be done was done, they had attained their own benefit, had exhausted all the fetters of existence, and were liberated by right knowledge; within all minds and mental-factor dharmas they had obtained mastery; and also the bodhisattva-mahāsattvas, accomplished in immeasurable merits.

At that time the Buddha withdrew the supernormal power of travel, and the whole great assembly no longer saw Akṣobhya Buddha, the śrāvakas, the bodhisattva-mahāsattvas, or their world; these did not stand as objects to the eye. Why? Because the Buddha had withdrawn the supernormal power of travel.

At that time the Buddha told Ānanda: ‘It is so, Ānanda! All dharmas do not stand as objects to the eye; dharma does not see dharma, dharma does not know dharma. It is so, Ānanda! As Akṣobhya Buddha, the disciples, the bodhisattvas, and the world do not stand as objects to the eye. It is so, Ānanda! All dharmas do not stand as objects to the eye; dharma does not know dharma, dharma does not see dharma. Why? Because all dharmas are without knowing, without seeing, without making, without moving, cannot be grasped, and are inconceivable, like a conjured person: without feeling, without awareness, without true reality. The bodhisattva-mahāsattva who practises thus is practising prajñāpāramitā, and also does not cling to dharmas. Ānanda! The bodhisattva-mahāsattva who trains thus is called training in prajñāpāramitā. Whoever wishes to obtain the perfections should train in prajñāpāramitā. Why? Training thus is called the foremost training, the highest training, the subtle and wondrous training. Training thus brings peace and happiness to and benefits all the world, and for those who have no rescue and protection acts as rescue and protection; this is what the buddhas train in. The buddhas, abiding within this training, can with the right hand lift the three-thousand great-thousand world and put it back in its original place, and none of the beings within it are aware of it. Why? Ānanda! The buddhas, training in this prajñāpāramitā, obtain unobstructed knowledge and vision within the dharmas of the past, the future, and the present. Ānanda! Prajñāpāramitā among all trainings is the most honoured, the foremost, the subtle and wondrous, the unsurpassed. Ānanda! If someone wishes to find the limit of prajñāpāramitā, that is wishing to find the limit of space. Why? Ānanda! Prajñāpāramitā is without measure; I have never spoken of the measure of prajñāpāramitā; it is the collection of names, the collection of phrases, the collection of letters that have measure; prajñāpāramitā is without measure.’

Ānanda said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! Why is prajñāpāramitā without measure?’

The Buddha told Ānanda: ‘Because prajñāpāramitā is inexhaustible it is without measure; because prajñāpāramitā is separated it is without measure. Ānanda! The buddhas of the past all trained in prajñāpāramitā and attained deliverance, and yet prajñāpāramitā was still not exhausted; the buddhas of future ages also train in this prajñāpāramitā and attain deliverance, and yet this prajñāpāramitā is still not exhausted; the buddhas of the ten directions now present all train in this prajñāpāramitā and attain deliverance, and yet prajñāpāramitā is still not exhausted—it was not exhausted, is not exhausted, and will not be exhausted. Ānanda! To wish to exhaust prajñāpāramitā is to wish to exhaust space. Prajñāpāramitā cannot be exhausted: it was not exhausted, is not exhausted, and will not be exhausted; dhyānapāramitā and so on up to dānapāramitā cannot be exhausted: they were not exhausted, are not exhausted, and will not be exhausted; and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds, which is also like this. Why? Because all these dharmas are non-arising; if a dharma is non-arising, how could there be exhaustion?’

At that time the Buddha put forth the mark of the tongue that covers the face and told Ānanda: ‘From this day onward, in the midst of the fourfold assembly, widely expound, reveal, and distinguish prajñāpāramitā; you should make it clear and easy to understand. Why? Because within this deep prajñāpāramitā the marks of all dharmas are widely taught. Within it, those who seek to be śrāvakas, those who seek to be pratyekabuddhas, and those who seek to be Buddhas should all train within it; having trained, each attains accomplishment. Ānanda! This deep prajñāpāramitā is the gate of all letters. Practising this deep prajñāpāramitā, one can enter the dhāraṇī gate; training in this dhāraṇī gate, the bodhisattvas obtain all the eloquence of delighting in speech. Ānanda! Prajñāpāramitā is the wondrous Dharma of the buddhas of the three times. For this reason, Ānanda, I tell you clearly: if someone receives and upholds the deep prajñāpāramitā, reads it, recites it, and draws near to it, this person can then hold the anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi of the buddhas of the three times. Ānanda! I say that prajñāpāramitā is the practitioner's feet. Because you hold this dhāraṇī of prajñāpāramitā, you can hold all dharmas.’

Treatise ①: Explaining Śakra's Three Reasons for Doubting Himself and the Buddha's Approval of What He Said; the Three Wisdoms and the Simile of Riding a Boat Downstream; the Lamp Lit That Grows Brighter, the Thirsty Man Drinking from a River, and the Space of a Pore Compared with the Space of the Ten Directions; the Vessel Has Measure, Not the Water; the Eight Hundred Bhikṣus Making Offering to the Buddha Alone; the Reason for Coming from the Two Places; the Simile of the Very Rich Elder Earnestly Entrusting the Wish-Fulfilling Jewel; Planting the Wish-Fulfilling Tree and the Vajra That Is Small; What the Five Eyes See Is False and Not Real; the Simile of Entrusting a Jar of Fragrant Oil to Sons and Younger Brothers; the Mark of the Tongue Is Not Displayed by the Power of the Supernormal Powers; the Difference between the Dhāraṇī of Letters and the Dhāraṇī of Hearing and Retaining; the Wish-Fulfilling Jewel Changes Its Name According to the Colour of the Thing before It

The treatise-author asks:

Why does Śakra Devānām Indra himself doubt what he has said, saying 「我為隨順法、正答不?」 tr. "Am I in accord with the Dharma? Have I answered rightly or not?"

The treatise-author answers:

Śakra Devānām Indra is not a person of omniscience; though he has obtained the first path, the three poisons are not yet exhausted, and he may still err; so he weighs it for himself: 「我雖福德因緣為諸天主,雖得聖道味而未有一切智,一切漏未盡故,所說或能錯謬,不自覺知。」 tr. "Though by the causes and conditions of merit I am lord of the gods, and though I have obtained the taste of the noble path, I do not yet have omniscience; because not all my outflows are exhausted, what I say may contain errors of which I myself am not aware." Therefore he asks.

Furthermore, in the assembly there are many avaivartika bodhisattvas, arhats whose outflows are exhausted, and gods who have left desire behind; these, seeing Śakra Devānām Indra questioning and raising difficulties together with the Buddha and Subhūti without timidity of mind, have this thought: 「是釋提桓因漏尚未盡,何能問難,盡諸法邊?」 tr. "This Śakra Devānām Indra's outflows are not yet exhausted; how can he question and raise difficulties and exhaust the limits of dharmas?" Because of this matter Śakra Devānām Indra asks the Buddha.

Furthermore, Śakra Devānām Indra himself knows that the marks of dharmas he has spoken of are without error; he seeks the Buddha's approval so that those who listen will believe and accept it; therefore the Buddha then approved him.

The treatise-author asks:

Why does the Buddha approve what Śakra Devānām Indra said?

The treatise-author answers:

Though Śakra Devānām Indra is not a person of omniscience, he constantly hears from the Buddha and his power of recitation and reading is strong; therefore what he says is reasonable, and the Buddha approves it. The Buddha speaks of three kinds of wisdom: the wisdom of hearing, the wisdom of reflection, and the wisdom of cultivation. There are people who, because their wisdom of hearing and wisdom of reflection are clear, can question and raise difficulties with people of the wisdom of cultivation. It is like riding a boat downstream: without using one's own strength one goes faster even than travelling by land; as Ānanda, though not yet free of desire and not yet having obtained very deep meditative concentration, can debate with the Buddha and with the arhats whose outflows are exhausted and the rest, in accord with the Dharma and without error.

Śakra Devānām Indra said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! Subhūti delights in teaching emptiness and is skilled in teaching emptiness; among all the disciples he is foremost. Whatever he says all tends toward emptiness, the signless, and non-action—namely the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi; within these dharmas he always speaks of them in coming together with ultimate emptiness.’

The Buddha said to Śakra Devānām Indra: ‘Subhūti is one who practises ultimate emptiness, cultivating and gathering it life after life, not only in this present life. This person entered the path by the emptiness gate of liberation, and also by this gate teaches and transforms beings. When this person enters the deep dharma of emptiness, he does not even find a dharma, how much less one who practises this dharma!’ As is said in the sūtra: 「檀波羅蜜不可得,何況行檀者!乃至八十隨形好不可得,何況得八十種隨形好者!」 tr. "Dānapāramitā is unfindable, how much less one who practises dāna! And so on up to: the eighty minor marks are unfindable, how much less one who obtains the eighty kinds of minor marks!"

The practice of emptiness that Subhūti practises, compared with the bodhisattva's practice of emptiness, does not reach one in a hundred.

The treatise-author asks:

The emptiness of dharmas and the emptiness of beings—what else is there that is not exhausted, that it is said 「百分不及一」 tr. "does not reach one in a hundred"?

The treatise-author answers:

Here the Buddha himself says 「除佛,諸聲聞、辟支佛無有及菩薩」 tr. "except for the Buddha, none of the śrāvakas and pratyekabuddhas reaches the bodhisattva": the real mark of all dharmas has all kinds of names—sometimes it is called emptiness, sometimes ultimate emptiness, sometimes prajñāpāramitā, sometimes it is named anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi. The real mark of all dharmas spoken of here is called the practice of emptiness. As among all the śrāvaka disciples Subhūti's practice of emptiness is the most excellent, so, except for the Buddha, the bodhisattvas' practice of emptiness surpasses the two vehicles. Why? Because wisdom has the distinction of keen and dull, and what is entered is deep or shallow; though all alike are called obtaining the real mark of all dharmas, the person of keen faculties obtains it clearly and distinctly. It is like lighting a lamp in order to break the darkness: if there is further a great lamp, the brightness grows greater still; know that though the earlier lamp gave light, the faint darkness was not exhausted; if the faint darkness had been exhausted, the later lamp would be of no use. The one who practises emptiness is also like this: though alike obtaining the path, because wisdom is keen or dull, ignorance is either exhausted or not exhausted; only the Buddha's wisdom can exhaust all ignorance.

Furthermore, the śrāvakas and pratyekabuddhas have no mind of kindness and compassion, no mind of delivering beings, no purifying of buddha-worlds, no vow of the immeasurable Buddha-dharmas, no turning of the Dharma wheel to deliver beings, and also no vow to enter nirvāṇa without remainder and so on up to delivering beings by the Dharma left behind, no mind of delivering beings in the three times—namely at the time of being a bodhisattva, at the time of becoming a Buddha, and at the time of passing into extinction; they are not made equal to the bodhisattva merely on account of the practice of emptiness.

Furthermore, the emptiness that the two vehicles obtain has parts and has measure; that of the buddhas and bodhisattvas is without parts and without measure. As a thirsty man drinking from a river takes no more than suffices himself, how can one say that, because alike they practise emptiness, there should be no difference? And again, as for the space of a pore wishing to compare itself with the space of the ten directions—there is no such principle! Therefore, compared with the buddhas and bodhisattvas, it does not reach one in ten million koṭi.

The Buddha, having finished distinguishing this practice of emptiness, told Śakra Devānām Indra: 「若欲於一切眾生最上,當行般若波羅蜜。」 tr. "If one wishes to be the highest among all beings, one should practise prajñāpāramitā."

Here the Buddha himself states the causes and conditions: 「菩薩學是般若波羅蜜空行,不取空相故,過於二地,得無生忍法,入菩薩位;入菩薩位故,具足佛法。」 tr. "Because the bodhisattva who trains in this practice of emptiness of prajñāpāramitā does not grasp the mark of emptiness, he passes beyond the two grounds, obtains the dharma of the acceptance of non-arising, and enters the bodhisattva's position; because he enters the bodhisattva's position, he fulfils the Buddha-dharmas." The Buddha-dharmas are precisely the bodhisattva path; because the bodhisattva path is fulfilled, he will obtain the omniscience of all kinds; because he obtains the omniscience of all kinds he is called Buddha, the one who has severed the habitual residues of all the afflictions. These matters all take the practice of emptiness as their root.

The treatise-author asks:

Nirvāṇa is immeasurable; why is it said 「二乘所得有量」 tr. "what the two vehicles obtain has measure"?

The treatise-author answers:

What is spoken of is 「智慧有分有量」 tr. "wisdom has parts and has measure"; it is not saying 「諸法法性有量」 tr. "the nature of dharmas of all dharmas has measure". Have you not heard the simile of the great water? It is the vessel that has measure, not the water that has measure.

Furthermore, measure and the immeasurable are dharmas that depend on each other. For ordinary people it is immeasurable; the Buddha can measure it all: so many parts are the srota-āpanna, and so on up to so many parts are the arhat, the pratyekabuddha, the bodhisattva, and the nature of dharmas that remains over and is ultimately exhausted to the end is the Buddha. The matters of the gods in the assembly at that time scattering heavenly māndārava flowers over the Buddha and so on are as said in the sūtra.

The treatise-author asks:

The offering of flowers was to the Buddha and the Saṅgha; why did these eight hundred bhikṣus take them to offer to the Buddha alone?

The treatise-author answers:

The flowers the gods scattered, which the bhikṣus each received according to their portion and which fell on their robes—seeing that their colour and fragrance were very wondrous, they therefore aroused the mind to offer them to the Buddha, and said: 「我從今日,當行是無上行,所謂畢竟空、無相、無作等,為度一切眾生故,如佛所說,二乘所不及。」 tr. "From this day on we shall practise this unsurpassed practice—namely ultimate emptiness, the signless, non-action, and so on—for the sake of delivering all beings, as the Buddha has said, which the two vehicles do not reach."

At that time the Buddha smiled. The meaning of the smile is as said in the "Gaṅgadevī" chapter.

These eight hundred bhikṣus are all good friends, alike in practice and equal in resolve; because life after life they cultivated and gathered merit together, they become Buddhas at one time, all with the same one name. Because they made offering to the Buddha with heavenly flowers of five colours, heavenly māndārava flowers of five colours constantly rain down in their worlds.

The Buddha, because of this matter, praises prajñā, saying thus: 「阿難!欲行最上菩薩道,當行般若波羅蜜。」 tr. "Ānanda! Whoever wishes to practise the highest bodhisattva path should practise prajñāpāramitā."

「阿難!若有善男子能行是深般若波羅蜜,當知是人人道中來,或兜率天上來。」 tr. "Ānanda! If there is a good man who can practise this deep prajñāpāramitā, know that this person comes from the human destiny, or comes from the Tuṣita heaven." The reason it is said so is this: in the three evil destinies sin and suffering are many, so they cannot practise the deep prajñā; the gods of the desire realm cling to the pure and wondrous five desires, their minds become wild and deluded, and they cannot practise it; the gods of the form realm cling deeply to the taste of meditative concentration, so they cannot practise it; the formless realm has no form, so they cannot practise it; in the destiny of ghosts and spirits, though the eye-faculty and the rest are clear and keen, the afflictions cover their minds, so they cannot single-mindedly practise the deep prajñā.

Within the human destiny, suffering is less than in the three evil destinies, and pleasure is not as great as the gods'; the eye and the other faculties are turbid and heavy, and the body has much of the earth element; therefore they can subdue the thought of suffering and pleasure and practise prajñā. In the Tuṣita heaven there is always a bodhisattva bound to buddhahood in one more birth; the gods there constantly hear prajñā expounded; though the five desires are many, the power of the Dharma is greater. For this reason it is said that they come from these two places.

Or they come from the buddha-worlds of other directions, or from a place in this world where prajñāpāramitā is present.

Furthermore: 「阿難!若有求佛道者,能問、能信、受持乃至正憶念,當知是人,佛常以佛眼見是諸人等;應當作是念:『我等便是面從佛受,從佛發心、種善根,不從二乘發。』阿難!若有人信心清淨、不可破壞者,當知是人先世供養無量諸佛、為善知識守護,故能受持。」 tr. "Ānanda! If there are those who seek the Buddha path, who can ask, can believe, receive and uphold, and so on up to rightly recollect, know that the Buddha constantly sees these people with the Buddha-eye; they should have this thought: ‘We have received it face to face from the Buddha, have aroused the mind and planted roots of goodness from the Buddha, and did not arouse it from the two vehicles.’ Ānanda! If there are people whose faith is pure and cannot be broken, know that these people in former lives made offerings to immeasurable buddhas and were guarded by good friends, and so they can receive and uphold it."

The treatise-author asks:

The Buddha is also called a jewel, and also called the unsurpassed field of merit; if a person plants roots of goodness from the Buddha, he will certainly enter nirvāṇa by the dharma of the three vehicles, and it is not in vain. As the Lotus says: 「有人或以一華,或以少香供養於佛,乃至一稱南無佛,如是等人皆當作佛。」 tr. "If someone makes offering to the Buddha with even a single flower, or with a little incense, and so on up to once saying namo Buddha, such people will all become Buddhas." If so, then someone has this thought: 「但行五波羅蜜,欲作佛時乃觀空,何用常行般若波羅蜜,難知難得空行?」 tr. "Only practise the five perfections, and when about to become a Buddha, then contemplate emptiness; what use is there in always practising prajñāpāramitā, the practice of emptiness that is hard to know and hard to obtain?"

The treatise-author answers:

Because of this matter, the Buddha himself answers Ānanda: 「於佛福田中雖不虛誑,要得三乘入涅槃,應當了了行六波羅蜜,乃至一切種智了了行故,疾得佛道,不久受生死苦。般若有如是等利益功德故,應當行。」 tr. "Though in the field of merit of the Buddha it is not false and deceptive, to obtain entry into nirvāṇa by the three vehicles one should clearly practise the six perfections; and so on up to: because one clearly practises the omniscience of all kinds, one quickly obtains the Buddha path and does not long undergo the suffering of birth and death. Because prajñā has such benefits and merits as these, one should practise it."

「阿難!般若有如是功德利益故,我囑累汝。」 tr. "Ānanda! Because prajñā has such merits and benefits, I entrust it to you."

The treatise-author asks:

The Buddha craves nothing; and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds and the Buddha's unobstructed liberation—the pure and subtle dharmas of the buddhas—he does not crave even these; why does he earnestly entrust prajñāpāramitā to Ānanda, as though craving and begrudging it?

The treatise-author answers:

The buddhas appear in the world for the sake of benefiting beings; displaying the thirty-two marks, the eighty kinds of minor marks, immeasurable light, and transformations by the supernormal power of travel—all are for the sake of beings. Of the foremost matters that benefit beings, nothing surpasses prajñāpāramitā, because it can exhaust all suffering. This prajñāpāramitā depends on speech, letters, chapters, and phrases for its meaning to be obtained; therefore the Buddha earnestly entrusts the scrolls of the prajñā sūtra to Ānanda.

Furthermore, someone, seeing the Buddha earnestly entrust it, therefore says: 「佛大事辦,猶尚尊重般若,是法必尊、必妙!」 tr. "The Buddha's great work is done, and still he honours prajñā; this dharma must be honoured, must be wondrous!" It is as when a very rich elder, when his life is about to end, gives his many jewels to his son, and of the wish-fulfilling jewel in particular earnestly entrusts him: 「汝勿以此寶自無定色、質如虛空、微妙難識故而不守護!若失餘寶為可,此寶不可失也!」 tr. "Do not, because this jewel has of itself no fixed colour, has a substance like space, and is subtle and hard to recognise, fail to guard it! To lose the other jewels is permissible; this jewel must not be lost!" The very rich elder is the Buddha, who entrusts prajñāpāramitā to Ānanda: 「汝好受持守護,無令忘失!」 tr. "Receive and uphold it well and guard it; do not let it be forgotten or lost!"

Apart from prajñā, though there are the twelve divisions of the scriptures, if all were forgotten and lost, the fault would still be small; if a single phrase of prajñā is lost, the fault is exceedingly great! Why? Because this deep Dharma treasury of prajñā is the mother of the buddhas of the ten directions and the three times, and can bring people quickly to the Buddha path. As the sūtra says 「三世諸佛皆從般若得」 tr. "the buddhas of the three times all obtain it from prajñā", and so on up to 「為聲聞人說法」 tr. "expounding the Dharma for the śrāvakas"; within this, all are matters of praising prajñā.

The treatise-author asks:

How can expounding the Dharma so that the beings of the three-thousand great-thousand world all obtain arhatship not equal teaching a bodhisattva with a single phrase of prajñā?

The treatise-author answers:

Though this matter has already been answered earlier, it should now be briefly spoken of again: though the beings within this three-thousand great-thousand world all obtain arhatship, they only deliver themselves and are not fit to become Buddhas; if one speaks a single phrase of prajñā, those who hear it can become Buddhas. It is as when someone plants many fruit trees: this does not equal one person planting a single wish-fulfilling tree, which can follow whatever people wish, so that all is obtained as wished.

Furthermore, in expounding the Dharma for the śrāvakas there is no mind of great kindness and compassion; in the dharma of the Great Vehicle, though a single phrase is little, there is great kindness and compassion. In the śrāvaka dharma all is for oneself; in the dharma of the Great Vehicle it is widely for beings. In the śrāvaka dharma there is no mind wishing to know all dharmas widely, only the wish quickly to be free of old age, sickness, and death; in the dharma of the Great Vehicle one wishes to know all dharmas clearly. The merit of the śrāvaka dharma has limit and measure; in the dharma of the Great Vehicle one wishes to exhaust all merits, without remainder. Such as these are the differences between the Great and the Small Vehicles. It is like a vajra: though small, it can surpass all jewels; one may not say that because it is little it does not equal the many. The merit of the arhats within the three-thousand great-thousand world, set beside teaching a bodhisattva with a single phrase of prajñā, for a day and so on up to a moment—that merit is very much greater!

Here the Buddha himself states the causes and conditions: 「是人自欲得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,亦教人令得;自行六波羅蜜諸功德,亦為人說。菩薩集二處功德,不得佛道,無有是處。」 tr. "This person himself wishes to obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, and also teaches others and brings them to obtain it; he himself practises the merits of the six perfections, and also expounds them for others. That a bodhisattva who gathers the merits of these two places should not obtain the Buddha path—there is no such case."

At that time the Buddha, wishing to make this matter clear, brings in an event as evidence, and also wishes to show that all dharmas are empty and yet not to cling to this dharma of emptiness, entrusting it only out of pity for beings.

As Akṣobhya Buddha, the great assembly, and the adornments do not stand as objects to the eye, so too all dharmas do not stand as objects to the eye. What the fleshly eye and the divine eye see are all made dharmas, false, deceptive, and not real. The wisdom-eye, the Dharma-eye, and the Buddha-eye are all signless and unconditioned dharmas, and therefore cannot be seen; if they cannot be seen, then they also cannot be known. Non-action and the rest are also like this. The assembly of Akṣobhya Buddha that was seen is like an illusion, like a dream; to be able to contemplate dharmas in this way is called the bodhisattva's practising prajñā, and is called being without clinging.

What the Buddha entrusts is also without clinging; only out of great kindness and compassion does he praise this prajñā. Though all dharmas have the mark of the inconceivable, for the sake of benefiting beings he praises it, saying thus: 「阿難!如是學,為學般若;若欲得一切諸波羅蜜,當學般若波羅蜜。」 tr. "Ānanda! Training thus is training in prajñā; if one wishes to obtain all the perfections, one should train in prajñāpāramitā." Such as these are as widely said in the sūtra.

The Buddha praises prajñā as immeasurable: if the Buddha's wisdom cannot be exhausted, the merit of prajñā too cannot be exhausted. Why? Because prajñāpāramitā has the mark of the immeasurable. The words, speech, chapters, and phrases such as the collection of names, and the number of scrolls, have measure; as the chapters and phrases of the scrolls of the prajñāpāramitā sūtras such as the Smaller Sūtra, Emission of Light Prajñāpāramitā, and Praise of Light Prajñāpāramitā have limit and measure; but the meaning of prajñāpāramitā is immeasurable.

Ānanda asks: 「般若波羅蜜云何無量?」 tr. "How is prajñāpāramitā without measure?"

The Buddha answers: 「般若波羅蜜相自離。」 tr. "The mark of prajñāpāramitā is of itself separated." Because it is separated, from the very beginning it does not arise and does not gather; because it does not arise and does not gather, it is not exhausted and does not cease.

Here the Buddha himself states the causes and conditions: 「過去無量阿僧祇諸佛及弟子,用是般若波羅蜜照明十方,度無量眾生,皆共入無餘涅槃,般若波羅蜜故不盡;未來、現在亦如是。譬如有人欲盡虛空,虛空不可盡;般若波羅蜜等諸功德乃至一切種智亦如是,今不盡、已不盡、當不盡。」 tr. "The buddhas and disciples of immeasurable asaṃkhyeya of the past, by this prajñāpāramitā, illumined the ten directions and delivered immeasurable beings, and all together entered nirvāṇa without remainder, and prajñāpāramitā was still not exhausted; the future and the present are also like this. It is as if someone wished to exhaust space: space cannot be exhausted; prajñāpāramitā and the other merits, and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds, are also like this: they are not exhausted now, were not exhausted, and will not be exhausted." There are people who know that the past is not exhausted yet think that the future and the present are exhaustible; therefore it is said 「三世不可盡」 tr. "inexhaustible in the three times". Why? All dharmas are originally non-arising; how could they come to be exhausted?

The Buddha knows that prajñā is truly inexhaustible; it is because names, words, speech, and the collection of phrases are exhaustible that he entrusts it. As a person entrusts a jar of fragrant oil to his sons and younger brothers: though it is not that he cherishes the jar, it is for the sake of receiving and holding the fragrant oil; that words and speech can hold the meaning is likewise; if the words and speech are lost, then the meaning cannot be obtained.

At that time the Buddha, in order to make people believe and accept prajñā, put forth the mark of the tongue to cover his face and told Ānanda: 「我今於四眾中囑累汝般若,汝當為眾生解說、顯示、分別,令易解。」 tr. "I now, in the midst of the fourfold assembly, entrust prajñā to you; you should for the sake of beings explain, display, and distinguish it, and make it easy to understand." The reason he displays the mark of the tongue is this: by the world's method of reading marks, a tongue that can cover the nose is the mark of not speaking falsely—how much more one that covers the face!

Therefore the Buddha reveals to beings—this body of mine, born of father and mother, has this mark of the tongue, and I wish by prajñāpāramitā to bring you to faith and understanding; because you have not yet obtained omniscience and cannot know everywhere, it is in order to make you give rise to faith, and it is not displayed by the power of the supernormal powers. The Buddha does not cling even to the very deep wondrous Dharma, wisdom, and meditative concentration, how much less would he, for the sake of the eight worldly dharmas or for the gain of offerings, make anything false and deceptive! Within all dharmas, like a bird flying in space, he has nothing that he touches or that obstructs him; only by reason of the original vow, the oath to deliver beings, and the mind of great compassion pitying all, does he earnestly entrust to you prajñāpāramitā, the foremost of benefits.

Furthermore: 「阿難!是行深般若波羅蜜者,能入一切文字陀羅尼。」 tr. "Ānanda! One who practises the deep prajñāpāramitā can enter all the dhāraṇīs of letters." By means of a single letter one enters ultimate emptiness; this is called the dhāraṇī of letters, as said earlier in the discussion of dhāraṇī. The dharmas of all letters are all obtained through prajñāpāramitā; the other dhāraṇīs, such as hearing and retaining, are also all obtained from training in prajñāpāramitā. After the bodhisattva has obtained the dhāraṇīs, he obtains all kinds of eloquence of delighting in speech, and for immeasurable asaṃkhyeya kalpas, expounding the meaning of a single phrase, cannot exhaust it. This is called the true Dharma of the buddhas of the three times; there is no other dharma.

Moreover, Ānanda! Prajñā is the wondrous Dharma of the buddhas of the ten directions and the three times. It is like a city with only one gate: the people coming from the four directions have no other gate by which to enter.

「阿難!我今為汝了了說:『若有人受持般若,非但受持我法,是人受持三世諸佛阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。』」 tr. "Ānanda! I now tell you clearly: ‘If someone receives and upholds prajñā, he not only receives and upholds my Dharma; this person receives and upholds the anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi of the buddhas of the three times.’"

「阿難!是般若波羅蜜,我處處說,是行者足。」 tr. "Ānanda! This prajñāpāramitā, as I have said in place after place, is the practitioner's feet." The reason it is said so is this: the bodhisattva who obtains this prajñā can practise the bodhisattva path. 「阿難!汝得是般若波羅蜜陀羅尼故,能持一切佛所說法。」 tr. "Ānanda! Because you obtain this dhāraṇī of prajñāpāramitā, you can hold all the dharmas the Buddha has spoken."

The treatise-author asks:

It is by the power of the dhāraṇī of hearing and retaining that one can hold them; why is it said 「得般若故,能持一切諸佛法」 tr. "because one obtains prajñā, one can hold all the dharmas of the buddhas"?

The treatise-author answers:

The dhāraṇī of hearing and retaining can hold dharmas that have number and measure, and the world has it too—as Susīma of the outside paths also obtained the dhāraṇī of hearing and retaining; though this person could obtain it for a time, after long he forgot and lost it. The dhāraṇī obtained from prajñā widely receives and upholds all dharmas and in the end never forgets or loses them. This is taken as the difference.

The treatise-author asks:

Prajñā is precisely a pāramitā; why is it named dhāraṇī?

The treatise-author answers:

The real mark of all dharmas is prajñā; it can benefit in all kinds of ways, and because beings love and keep it in mind, all kinds of names are made. As the Buddha has the ten epithets and other such words, prajñāpāramitā is also like this: that it can reach the limit of all wisdoms is called prajñāpāramitā; when the bodhisattva practises prajñā and has become a Buddha, its name changes to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi; if it is in the mind of the Small Vehicle, it is named only the thirty-seven limbs of the path and the three gates of liberation; if a person wishes to hear and not forget, in this person's mind it is named dhāraṇī. Therefore the Buddha speaks the simile of the wish-fulfilling jewel: following the colour of the thing before it, it changes into that thing's name.

In this way the Buddha, in all kinds of ways, proclaims the great merit of prajñā.

Fascicle seventy-nine of the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa ends here.

義疏Exposition

囑累品:囑累二字何以要放在般若說盡之處,帝釋何以自疑所說而佛何以印可,須菩提行空何以與菩薩空行百分不及一,同是行空何以有分有量與無分無量之別,八百比丘何以獨取供養佛而佛何以微笑授記,忘失般若一句何以其過甚大而忘失他經何以其過小小,受持般若何以就是受持三世諸佛菩提,六波羅蜜何以是菩薩母而又倍復囑累,教一菩薩一句何以勝教三千大千世界眾生得阿羅漢,現神足見阿閦佛會而復攝何以正是一切法不與眼作對之證,佛既無所著何以慇懃囑累似如貪惜,般若何以無量無盡而又以有盡之語言囑累,出覆面舌相何以不是神通力所現,文字陀羅尼與聞持陀羅尼何以有終不忘失與久則忘失之別,般若何以又名陀羅尼

在問什麼

這一品問的是託付。前此諸品廣說般若之深、之廣、之不可思議,說的是法本身;到了這一品,鏡頭一轉,落在法與人之間——這樣的一部法,佛要交給誰、怎麼交、交的時候說了些什麼話。品名「囑累」二字就是這一問的名目:囑是叮嚀,累是委付;一部經說到要把它交出去,便是說法之事將了。

起頭處還不是託付,是格量。釋提桓因先自疑所說是否隨順、是否正答,佛印可之後,帝釋讚歎須菩提所樂說皆歸於空;佛便就這一句展開一段極長的格量——須菩提行空之時,檀波羅蜜乃至八十隨形好一一不可得,何況行者、得者;這樣的所行,拿來比菩薩摩訶薩的般若波羅蜜行,百分不及一。此處第一個難處就出現了:同樣是行空,同樣是得諸法實相,何以竟差到算數譬喻所不能及?論主的解答分三層——智慧有利鈍故所入有深淺、二乘無慈悲無度眾生之願、二乘所得之空有分有量而佛菩薩無分無量,並自出渴者飲河與毛孔之空比十方空二喻。

接著場景一變。三十三天散華,八百比丘從座而起、以華散佛,發願行此無上行;佛知其心行而微笑,色光遍照,阿難問笑的因緣,佛便授記八百比丘於星宿劫中同時作佛、佛名皆同「散華」。授記之後,佛順勢讚般若,說能行深般若的人是從人道或兜率天而來,是面從佛聞、從諸佛種善根。到這裡,全品的正題纔出來:「是故,阿難!我以般若波羅蜜囑累汝!」

囑累既立,佛便層層說其所以。忘失他法其過小小,忘失般若一句其過甚大;受持般若就是受持三世諸佛的阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,供養般若就是供養三世諸佛;又以六波羅蜜倍復囑累,因為六波羅蜜是菩薩摩訶薩母、是諸佛無盡法藏。次設一格量:教三千大千世界眾生盡得阿羅漢,不如以般若相應之一句教一菩薩。次現神足變化,令大眾見阿閦佛會,旋即收攝,以此證成「一切法不與眼作對」。次說般若無量無盡,如欲得虛空邊際。末後佛出覆面舌相,令阿難於四眾中廣演分別,並說深般若是一切字門、能入陀羅尼門、是三世諸佛妙法、是行者足。

論主釋此,最要緊的是兩個疑與兩個喻。兩疑:佛於一切種智猶尚不貪,何以獨於般若慇懃囑累,似如貪惜?般若既是真無盡,何以又要以有盡的名字語言句眾來囑累?兩喻:大富長者臨終以如意寶珠慇懃囑累其兒——所以答第一疑;人以香油瓶囑累子弟、不惜瓶而惜香油——所以答第二疑。兩喻一前一後,把「囑累」二字的裡外都說盡了:所重者是寶不是盒,然而寶必須在盒裡交出去。

逐段解明

一、帝釋自疑所說:為隨順法不?為正答不? 品首不是佛說,是帝釋自陳。他把自己方纔的說與答提到佛前,請佛判一句:是隨順於法嗎?是正答嗎?讀此先要看清他問的不是『我說得好不好』,是『我說得對不對』——隨順是不違法相,正答是應其所問。一個已得初道的天主,在大眾前自己先把話收回來請佛勘定,這一著是全品開端最要緊的身段:說法之事,先論其真,不先論其能。

二、佛可其言:汝所說、所答,實皆隨順。 佛的印可極簡,只一句「汝所說、所答,實皆隨順」,不加褒獎,也不添一字。讀者此處易起一疑:既然說得對,何必請印?下文論主專為此立問。此處只須記住經文的次第——先有請印,纔有印可;印可之後帝釋纔敢往下讚歎。凡經中人物自請勘定而佛逕可者,所印的是法不是人。

三、帝釋讚歎希有:須菩提所樂說皆為空、無相、無作乃至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。 得了印可,帝釋纔說出他真正要說的話:希有啊,須菩提所樂說的,無一不歸於空、無相、無作,乃至歸於阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。此語是後文一整段格量的引子。讀時勿把「所樂說」讀成偏好,它說的是這位尊者所說之法自然而然的去向——凡有所說,皆趣向於此。

四、佛就須菩提行空而作格量:一一不可得,何況行者得者;比菩薩般若行百分不及一。 佛順帝釋之語而展開,把六波羅蜜、四念處乃至八聖道分、禪解脫三昧定、佛十力、四無所畏、四無礙智、大慈大悲、十八不共法、阿耨多羅三藐三菩提、一切智、如來、無生法、三十二相、八十隨形好逐項排列,一一說「不可得」,並且每一項都追加一句「何況行是法者」。這是本品第一個難處:所排列的既是佛法之全帳,何以說不可得?要看住佛自己給的理由——須菩提比丘是一切法離行、無所得行、空行、無相行、無作行;不可得是就其所行之相而言,不是說法不成立。次句更要緊:這樣的所行,比菩薩摩訶薩的般若行,百分不及一乃至算數譬喻所不能及;而佛隨即自註其故——除佛之所行,菩薩行般若於二乘諸行中最尊最妙最上,能過二地、入菩薩位、具足佛法、得一切種智、斷一切煩惱習而作佛。格量的落點不在貶抑須菩提,在指出一條道路的長短。

五、三十三天散華,八百比丘起座散華而發無上行之願。 經文忽然插入一段動作:諸三十三天以天文陀羅花散佛及僧;八百比丘從座而起,以華散佛,偏袒右肩、合掌、右膝著地,發願當行這無上之行,是聲聞、辟支佛所不能行。此段看似插敘,其實是上段格量的現場回應——法會中有人聽懂了『比菩薩行百分不及一』這句話的分量,當下轉身。讀經遇此等處,勿作場面文字略過:經文記下誰在什麼時候動了心,正是在指示這一段法對什麼樣的根器起作用。

六、佛知諸比丘心行而微笑,種種色光遍照三千大千世界。 佛不先說話,先微笑;色光青、黃、赤、白、紅、縹從口中出,遍照三千大千世界,繞佛三匝,還從頂入。讀此當知微笑是有法的——經文明說「佛知諸比丘心行」在先,笑在後;笑不是隨喜之態,是知其心已轉而印之於相。光之出入有處有數,亦非鋪陳;下文論主特別指出笑之義另有出處,此處經文只記其相而不解其義。

七、阿難問笑的因緣:諸佛不以無因緣而笑。 阿難的問法值得學:他不問『世尊何故歡喜』,他先立一個通則——諸佛不以無因緣而笑——再據以發問。這是本論所處處示範的問法:問之前先確定所問之事必有其理,然後求其理。若無此一句,笑便只是一個表情;有了此一句,笑就成了可問之法。

八、佛授記八百比丘於星宿劫中作佛,佛名皆同「散華」,同時作佛。 佛答笑之因緣,即是授記:這八百比丘於星宿劫中當得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,佛名散華,都同一個字,比丘僧、世界、壽命皆等,各各過十萬歲出家作佛,那時諸世界常雨五色天花。此記有兩處奇特:一是同名,二是同時。同名由其所獻之華而來,同時由其所修之同而來——下文論主明說這八百人是善知識、行同心等、世世共修,故一時作佛。讀授記文當看其因,不當只看其果。

九、行深般若者從人中或兜率天來,是面從佛聞、從諸佛種善根,非聲聞所種。 授記既畢,佛轉而說能行深般若之人的來處與根源:若有人能行這深般若,當知是從人中命終生此,或從兜率天命終來生此間;能受持讀誦親近正憶念、又轉教他人行菩薩道的,當知是面從佛聞,亦從諸佛所種善根;並教他自作念——「我等非聲聞所種善根,亦不從聲聞所聞是深般若波羅蜜。」此段是後文囑累的地基:所託付的法,其受者原不是偶然而來。讀時勿讀成血統之論,經文所指的是修學的來歷,不是身分的貴賤。

十、於佛福田種善根雖不虛誑,要深了了行六波羅蜜乃至一切種智;佛以般若囑累阿難,忘失一句其過甚大。 全品的正題在此出現。佛先立一個轉語:在諸佛福田中種善根固然不虛誑,但要得聲聞、辟支佛、佛而得解脫,仍應當深深了了而行六波羅蜜乃至一切種智;若如此行而竟住二乘不得菩提,無有是處。立定此理,佛纔說「我以般若波羅蜜囑累汝」,並立刻給出輕重之別:受持一切法而忘失,其過小小、無有大罪;受持深般若而忘失一句,其過甚大。此一輕一重是本品全部教誡的樞紐,下文論主為它專設一問。

十一、受持般若即受持三世諸佛菩提,供養般若即供養三世諸佛;種種因緣囑累汝般若。 佛繼而說出所以甚大之故:受持般若波羅蜜,就是受持過去、未來、現在諸佛的阿耨多羅三藐三菩提;供養般若,就是供養我,也就是已供養三世諸佛;聞說深般若而信心清淨恭敬愛樂,就是已於三世諸佛信心清淨恭敬愛樂。末後佛自道其囑累之情:「如我為世尊,般若波羅蜜亦是世尊」,因此在一切世間人、天、阿修羅眾中囑累於汝。本品品名之義,至此纔第一次在經文中正面落實。讀此段當看住其中的等式——所等的是般若與諸佛之菩提,不是經卷與佛身。

十二、六波羅蜜是菩薩摩訶薩母、是諸佛無盡法藏,故以六波羅蜜倍復囑累。 佛把囑累的範圍再擴一層:能受持深般若、又為他人廣說其義者疾得菩提,因為般若中出生諸佛之菩提;既然如此,欲得菩提者應當學六波羅蜜——六波羅蜜是菩薩摩訶薩母,因為它生諸菩薩;是諸佛無盡法藏,因為十方諸佛現在說法皆從其中出,三世諸佛及弟子皆從其中學而得度。所以佛說「我以六波羅蜜倍復囑累汝」。讀者易疑:方纔囑累般若,此處何以又囑累六度?要看住二者的關係——般若是六度之一而又總攝六度,囑累六度不是改囑他法,是把同一件事說得更備。

十三、格量:教一菩薩以般若相應一句,勝教三千大千世界眾生令得阿羅漢。 佛設本品最重的一個格量:阿難若為諸聲聞人說法,令三千大千世界眾生盡得阿羅漢果證,猶未為我弟子事;若以般若相應之一句教一位菩薩摩訶薩,則為我弟子事,我亦歡喜。此語極重,重到會令人誤讀為輕視阿羅漢。要看住佛所用的衡量單位——「我弟子事」,衡的是所作是否合佛之本懷,不是衡人之果位高下。下文論主為此專設一問,並自答其故。

十四、阿難言「甚多」;佛廣說教菩薩之福,乃至半日、一食頃、須臾間說。 佛先問阿難:三千大千世界眾生一時皆得阿羅漢,其布施、持戒、禪定功德多不多?阿難答「甚多!世尊!」佛便就此層層遞減而益顯其勝:不如以般若相應法為菩薩說乃至一日;置一日但半日,置半日但一食頃,置一食頃但須臾間說,其福更多。並自出其故——菩薩善根勝一切二乘,且菩薩自欲得菩提亦示教利喜他人令得。讀此段要看住遞減之法:所減的是時間,所顯的是法的分量;時間愈短而福愈顯,正見所較量者不在時之久暫。

十五、說是〈般若波羅蜜品〉時現神足變化,大眾皆見阿閦佛及其眷屬。 說法至此,佛在四眾及天、人、龍、鬼神、甄陀羅、摩睺羅伽等之前現神足變化:一切大眾皆見阿閦佛,比丘僧圍繞說法,大眾譬如大海水皆是阿羅漢,漏盡無煩惱、得好解脫、心好解脫、慧好解脫,其心調柔譬如大象,所作已辦、逮得己利、盡諸有結、正智得解脫,於一切心心數法中得自在,及諸菩薩摩訶薩無量功德成就。此一現不是助興,是下一段教法的教具——先令見,纔好說不見。

十六、佛攝神足,大眾不復見,不與眼作對。 現而復攝,是此段的關鍵動作。佛收攝神足,一切大眾便不再見阿閦佛、聲聞人、菩薩摩訶薩及其世界,經文以五字斷之:「不與眼作對」,並自問自答其故——因佛攝神足故。讀者此時應當警覺:同一境界,方纔見、此刻不見,而境界本身未曾增減;所增減者唯在作對與不作對之間。此正是下文所要說的一切法之相。

十七、一切法不與眼作對、法法不相見不相知;如是學名第一學最上學微妙學;般若無有量如虛空邊際不可得。 佛就上事而說通則:一切法不與眼作對,法與法不相見、不相知;因為一切法無知、無見、無作、無動、不可捉、不可思議,如幻人無受、無覺、無真實。菩薩如是行為行般若而不著諸法,如是學名為第一學、最上學、微妙學,安樂利益一切世間、為無護者作護,是諸佛所學;諸佛住此學中能以右手舉三千大千世界還著本處而眾生無覺知者。末說般若無有量——名眾、句眾、字眾是有量的,般若波羅蜜無有量;欲得其邊際者,即是欲得虛空邊際。此段自『不見』說到「無量」,一路都在拆讀者以眼度法的習氣。

十八、阿難問:般若波羅蜜何以故無有量? 阿難於此發問,問得極準:不問般若有多大,問它何以無量。讀者可學此一問的位置——佛方說「我初不說般若波羅蜜量」,阿難便就這一句追其所以然,不旁及他事。凡聽法而能就說者最後一句追問者,是聽在法上,不是聽在事上。

十九、佛答:無盡故、離故無有量;三世諸佛皆學而不盡,如欲盡虛空;一切法無生,云何有盡。 佛給的理由是兩重:因無盡故無有量,因離故無有量。次以三世為證——過去、未來、現在諸佛皆學般若而得度,而般若不盡,已不盡、今不盡、當不盡;欲盡般若即是欲盡虛空。末後一句是全段的根:一切法皆無生,若法無生,云何有盡。讀此當知「無量」不是大到無法計算,是根本不落在生盡的軸上;凡以大小久暫求般若者,所求皆非。

二十、佛出覆面舌相,令從今廣演分別;深般若是一切字門、能入陀羅尼門,是三世諸佛妙法、是行者足。 經段末後,佛出覆面舌相而告阿難:從今日於四眾中廣演、開示、分別般若波羅蜜,當令分明易解;因為深般若中廣說諸法相,求三乘者皆當於中學而各得成就。次說深般若即是一切字門,行之能入陀羅尼門,學此陀羅尼門則得一切樂說辯才;般若是三世諸佛妙法,受持讀誦親近者則能持三世諸佛之菩提;般若是行者足,持此陀羅尼故能持一切諸法。經段至此而止——所託付者已交,所以交者已說,交法之相亦已現。

廿一、論主釋帝釋何以自疑:非一切智人、眾中有疑其資格者、求佛印可使聽者信受。 論段起手第一問,正問經首那一句自疑。論主給了三層理由,層層不同:其一、帝釋非一切智人,雖得初道而三毒未盡,自己籌量所說或能錯謬而不自覺知;其二、會中大有阿鞞跋致菩薩、漏盡阿羅漢及離欲諸天,見他與佛及須菩提共問難而心不怯弱,或疑其漏未盡何能盡諸法邊,故他以此事問佛;其三、他自知所說無違錯,求佛印可以使聽者信受。讀此三層當分清各自的所對——第一對自己,第二對眾人,第三對法。同一個動作而有三重用心,這是論主釋經最常用的手法。

廿二、論主釋佛何以印可:常從佛聞、誦讀力強;三種慧之分與乘船隨流喻。 第二問轉到佛這一邊。論主答:帝釋雖非一切智人,但常從佛聞、誦讀力強,故所說有理,佛便印可。並引一義以明其可能——佛說有「三種慧:聞慧、思慧、修慧」,有人聞慧、思慧明了故,能與修慧人問難;譬如乘船隨流,不自用力而疾於陸行。末以阿難為現成之例:阿難雖未離欲、未得甚深禪定,而能與佛及漏盡阿羅漢等論議,隨法無違。此段所立的義極有用——所說之法的高下,不必等同於說者所證之位次;然其所以能不違,仍繫於聞思之力有所從來。

廿三、論主述佛語帝釋:須菩提是行畢竟空人,世世修集,以空解脫門入道亦以此門教化眾生。 論主隨經而釋佛所以印成須菩提:他是行畢竟空的人,且世世修集而非但今世;以空解脫門入道,也以此門教化眾生;這樣的人入深空法尚且不得法,何況行是法者——論主並引經文「檀波羅蜜不可得,何況行檀者!乃至八十隨形好不可得,何況得八十種隨形好者!」為證。讀此當看住「世世修集」四字:須菩提之樂說空,不是一世之偏好,是久修所成之門路,故其說空自然而然。

廿四、須菩提所行空行,欲比菩薩空行,百分不及一。 論主把經中格量之語提出來單立一句,作為下文設問的靶。此一句之所以要單提,是因為它最易生疑——空既無二,行空何以有差?論主不急著解,先讓這一句突兀地立著。讀論遇此等單提之句,當知下文必有問答隨之;若逕自越過,後面的辨析便無所附。

廿五、問答三:法空眾生空復有何不盡?論主先明諸法實相種種名字,次以利鈍深淺、二乘無度生之願、有分有量三義答之,並出破闇然燈、渴者飲河、毛孔之空比十方空三喻。 這是論段最長也最要緊的一答。論主先引佛自說「除佛,諸聲聞、辟支佛無有及菩薩」,次說諸法實相有種種名字——或說空、或說畢竟空、或說般若波羅蜜、或名阿耨多羅三藐三菩提;此中所說的實相名為空行。次立第一義:智慧分別利鈍、入有深淺,雖皆名得諸法實相,而利根者得之了了;並出燈喻——破闇然燈,更有大燈則明轉勝;當知先燈雖照而微闇不盡,若盡則後燈無用;行空者亦如是,雖俱得道而無明有盡不盡,唯佛智能盡諸無明。次立第二義:二乘無慈悲心、無度眾生心、無淨佛世界、無無量佛法願、無轉法輪度眾生、亦無入無餘涅槃乃至遺法度眾生願、無三世度眾生心,非但以空行故與菩薩等。次立第三義:二乘得空有分有量,佛菩薩無分無量;如渴者飲河不過自足,又如毛孔之空欲比十方空,無有是理。三義三喻合起來纔是完整的答語——所差者不在空之為空,在證空之智、發空之心、用空之量。

廿六、論主述佛勸修:欲於一切眾生最上當行般若;學空行不取空相故過二地、得無生忍、入菩薩位,空行為根本。 分別已畢,論主隨經轉入勸修,並引佛自說之因緣:菩薩學此般若空行,不取空相故過於二地,得無生忍法而入菩薩位;入菩薩位故具足佛法,佛法即是菩薩道,菩薩道具足故當得一切種智,得一切種智故名為佛、是斷一切煩惱習人。論主末加一句總收:「是諸事,空行為根本。」讀此當看住「不取空相」四字——上文說空行有分量之別,此處說其所以能無分量,正在不取;取則有分,不取則無量。

廿七、問答四:涅槃是無量,何以言二乘所得有量?論主以智慧有分有量非法性有量答,並出大水器喻與量無量相待之義。 此問極細:涅槃既是無量,二乘所證即是涅槃,何以說其所得有量?論主一句撥開:所說的是「智慧有分有量」,不是說「諸法法性有量」;並反詰「不聞說大水喻耶?器有量,非水有量。」次更進一層:量與無量本是相待之法,於凡人是無量而佛皆能量——爾所分是須陀洹,乃至爾所分是阿羅漢、辟支佛、菩薩,餘殘究盡法性是佛。讀此段當把「有量」二字的所繫看清:繫於能證之智,不繫於所證之法;此一分別若含糊,前段一切格量都會讀成貶法。

廿八、問答五:華供養佛及僧,八百比丘何以獨取供養佛?論主答以見其色香甚妙、因而發心。 此問看似瑣細,實則問的是發心之緣。論主的答語樸實:諸天所散之華,諸比丘各依所分而墮衣上者,見其色香甚妙,因以發心供養於佛,並自陳「我從今日,當行是無上行,所謂畢竟空、無相、無作等,為度一切眾生故,如佛所說,二乘所不及。」讀者當看住這一著——發心的觸機可以極小,一片墮在衣上的華;而所發之願可以極大,畢竟空、無相、無作而為度一切眾生。論主不把小緣說成高遠,也不因小緣而輕其願。

廿九、佛微笑之義如〈恒伽提婆品〉中說;八百比丘皆善知識、世世共修,故一時作佛皆同一字。 論主釋笑,只以一句指路:笑義如〈恒伽提婆品〉中說。這是本論的常例——已釋之義不重出,只標其處。次釋授記之奇:這八百比丘皆是善知識,行同心等,世世共修集功德,故一時作佛、皆同一字;又因以五色天華供養佛,故其世界中常雨五色天曼陀羅華。讀此當知同名同時不是偶合,是共行之果;讀經遇齊一之相,當回頭尋其共同之因。

三十、論主釋佛因是事讚般若,並逐一辨三惡道、諸天、鬼神道何以不能行深般若,而人道與兜率天何以能行。 論主隨經而釋佛之讚般若,並就「人道中來,或兜率天上來」一句作逐項排除:三惡道罪苦多故不得行;欲界天著淨妙五欲、心則狂惑故不能行;色界天深著禪定味故不能行;無色界無形故不能行;鬼神道眼根等雖利而諸煩惱覆心故不能專行。次說其所以能行:人道中苦差三惡道、樂不如諸天,眼等諸根濁重、身多地種,故能制苦樂意而行般若;兜率天上常有一生補處菩薩,彼中諸天常聞說般若,五欲雖多而法力勝。又補一路:或從他方佛世界來,或從此間有般若處來。末釋佛常以佛眼見能問能信受持正憶念者,此等人當自念是面從佛受、從佛發心種善根而不從二乘發。這一段是全論最切於行人的排除法——太苦不能行,太樂亦不能行;能行者在苦樂之間而有制之之力。

卅一、問答六:從佛種善根必以三乘入涅槃不虛,何用常行般若難知難得空行?論主答以要了了行六波羅蜜乃至一切種智。 論主設一極實際之問,並自引《法華》之語為難——「有人或以一華,或以少香供養於佛,乃至一稱南無佛,如是等人皆當作佛。」若如此,則有人作念:「但行五波羅蜜,欲作佛時乃觀空,何用常行般若波羅蜜,難知難得空行?」論主答此不另立新義,逕引佛自答阿難之語:於佛福田中雖不虛誑,要得三乘入涅槃,應當了了行六波羅蜜乃至一切種智了了行故,疾得佛道,不久受生死苦。讀此當看清所爭者是遲速與久暫,不是成與不成——少善根供佛非不作佛,然其道遠而生死長;此答不破前說而自立其所以要行。

卅二、問答七:佛猶尚不貪,何以慇懃囑累似如貪惜?論主答以利益眾生無過般若,並出大富長者以如意寶珠慇懃囑累其兒之喻。 這是本品最要緊的一問,也是「囑累」二字之所以要被追問的地方。論主答:諸佛為利益眾生而出世,現三十二相、八十種隨形好、無量光明、神足變化皆為眾生;第一利益眾生者無過般若,能盡諸苦故;而般若須因語言、文字、章句可得其義,是故佛以般若經卷慇懃囑累阿難。次出第二層:有人見佛慇懃囑累,便說佛大事已辦猶尚尊重般若,是法必尊必妙。次出本品第一核心譬喻——譬如大富長者臨命終時以眾寶與兒,偏以如意寶珠慇懃囑累:「汝勿以此寶自無定色、質如虛空、微妙難識故而不守護!若失餘寶為可,此寶不可失也!」長者即是佛,以般若囑累阿難:「汝好受持守護,無令忘失!」讀此喻當看住寶之難識——正因其無定色、質如虛空而微妙難識,纔最容易被當作不值錢之物棄置,所以纔需要慇懃。慇懃不出於貪,出於知其易失。

卅三、除般若若忘失他經其過尚少,失般若一句其過太多;般若法藏是十方三世諸佛母。 論主接著釋輕重之別,說得比經文更直:除了般若,雖有十二部經盡皆忘失,其過尚少;若失般若一句,其過太多。所以然者,這深般若法藏是十方三世諸佛母,能令人疾至佛道。論主並以「三世諸佛皆從般若得」乃至「為聲聞人說法」一段,總判其中皆是讚般若之事。此處所舉的十二部經,論文只言其總數而未出其目,讀者不必外求其名相;所要看住的是論主立輕重的判準——不在經卷之多寡,在能否生佛。

卅四、問答八:令眾生盡得阿羅漢,云何不如以般若一句教菩薩?論主答以自度不中作佛,並出種如意樹喻、大小乘差別四項與金剛雖小喻。 論主自承此事先已答過,今更略說:三千大千世界眾生雖皆得阿羅漢,自度其身而不中作佛;若說般若一句,聞者得作佛故。次出喻:如人種眾果樹,不如一人種一如意樹,能隨人所願如意皆得。次逐項辨大小乘之別——為聲聞說法中無大慈悲心,大乘法中一句雖少而有大慈悲;聲聞法中皆自為身,大乘法中廣為眾生;聲聞法中無欲廣知諸法心、但欲疾離老病死,大乘法中欲了了知一切法;聲聞法功德有限量,大乘法中欲盡諸功德無有遺餘。次出第二喻:譬如金剛雖小能勝一切寶,不得言少故不如多。末乃總結其格量。讀此四項當逐條自看,不要只記結論——所別者是心之廣狹、所為者之自他、所知者之盡不盡、所修者之有量無量,四項各是一條,合起來纔是「不如」二字的內容。

卅五、佛自說因緣:自欲得菩提亦教人令得,自行六波羅蜜亦為人說,集二處功德必得佛道。 論主引佛自說之因緣以收上段:這人自己欲得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,也教人令得;自行六波羅蜜諸功德,也為人說。菩薩集此二處功德而不得佛道,無有是處。讀此當知所謂二處,即自行與化他兩面;上文格量所以重在教一菩薩,正因為教他之事本身即是菩薩自己的功德,非獨為他人作。

卅六、佛引神足變化為證,亦證一切法空而不著空法;肉眼天眼所見皆虛誑,慧眼法眼佛眼無相無為不可見不可知。 論主釋現神足之意:佛欲明了此事故引證,亦欲證一切法空、不著是空法,但憐愍眾生故囑累。次隨經而推:如阿閦佛、大眾、莊嚴不與眼作對,一切法不與眼作對亦如是;肉眼、天眼所見皆是作法,虛誑不實;慧眼、法眼、佛眼皆是無相無為法故不可見,若不可見亦不可知;無作等亦如是。所見阿閦佛會如幻如夢,能如是觀諸法是名菩薩行般若、名無所著。讀此段當看住兩路並破——前二眼所見者破其實,後三眼所見者破其可見;不是說後三眼不如前二眼,是說凡立能所而求見者,皆非般若之見。

卅七、佛所囑累亦無所著,但以大慈悲故讚般若;般若無量相故不可盡,名字語言章句有量而義無量。 論主回過頭來替「囑累」一事本身解粘:佛所囑累的也無所著,只以大慈悲故讚是般若;一切法雖是不可思議相,而以利益眾生故讚歎。次說無量之義:若佛智慧不可盡,般若功德亦不可盡,因般若波羅蜜無量相故;名眾等言語章句、卷數是有量的——如《小品》、《放光》、《光讚》等般若經卷章句有限有量,而般若之義無量。讀此段是全品最要緊的分際:所囑累者是有量的卷帙,所欲傳者是無量的義;二者不可混同,亦不可相離。

卅八、問答:般若云何無量?佛答相自離,不生不集故不盡不滅;三世度生而般若不盡,如欲盡虛空;諸法本無生,云何當盡。 論主隨經記阿難之問與佛之答:「般若波羅蜜相自離。」離故從本已來不生不集,不生不集故不盡不滅。次引佛自說之因緣:過去無量阿僧祇諸佛及弟子用是般若照明十方、度無量眾生皆共入無餘涅槃,而般若不盡,未來現在亦如是;譬如有人欲盡虛空而虛空不可盡。論主末補一句讀者之病:有人知過去不盡而謂未來、現在有盡,是故說三世不可盡;所以然者,諸法本無生,云何當盡。讀此當知「不盡」之所以成立,根在「無生」;若只記得用之不竭一義,便成有量之無量。

卅九、佛知般若真無盡,為名字語言句眾有盡故囑累——香油瓶囑累子弟喻;出舌相覆面,非以神通力所現。 此為本品第二核心譬喻所在,也是「囑累」二字的最後一解。論主說:佛知般若是真無盡,為名字語言句眾有盡故囑累;如人以香油瓶囑累子弟,雖不惜瓶,為受持香油故;語言能持義亦如是,若失語言則義不可得。次釋出舌相之事:佛為人信受般若故出舌相覆面,告阿難於四眾中囑累而當為眾生解說顯示分別;所以現舌相者,世間相法舌能覆鼻即是不妄語相,何況覆面。論主更說其分際:佛所示者是我從父母生身有此舌相,欲令未得一切智者生信,並非以神通力所現;佛於甚深妙法、智慧、禪定中猶尚不著,何況為世間八法、供養利故而作虛誑——此處論文舉世間八法之總名而未出其目。於一切法中如鳥飛虛空無所觸礙,但以本願誓度眾生、大悲心憐愍一切故慇懃囑累。讀此段當把兩件事分開:不妄語之相是身上本有,神通所現是臨時所作;佛特意不用後者,正為所欲取信之事不可倚仗奇特。

四十、能入一切文字陀羅尼、一門城喻、受持般若即受持三世諸佛菩提、般若是行者足;問答九與十——聞持陀羅尼與從般若得陀羅尼之別、般若何以名為陀羅尼而出如意珠隨前物色變名之喻。 論段末後總收。論主先釋文字陀羅尼:因一字即入畢竟空,是名文字陀羅尼;諸文字法皆因般若得,餘聞持等諸陀羅尼亦皆從學般若得;菩薩得諸陀羅尼已得種種樂說辯才,無量阿僧祇劫說一句義不可盡,是名三世諸佛真法,更無異法。次出一喻:般若是十方三世諸佛妙法,如一門城,四方來者無異門入。次引經而釋般若是行者足——菩薩得是般若,能行菩薩道。末設二問:其一、既以聞持陀羅尼力故能持,何以言得般若故能持一切諸佛法?論主答:聞持陀羅尼能持有數有量法,世間亦有,如須尸摩外道亦得聞持陀羅尼,是人雖少時得而久則忘失;從般若得陀羅尼則廣受持諸法終不忘失,以是為差別。其二、般若便是波羅蜜,何以名為陀羅尼?論主答:諸法實相是般若,能種種利益,眾生愛念故作種種名——如佛有十號等文字;能到一切諸智慧邊是名般若波羅蜜,菩薩行般若作佛已變名為阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,若在小乘心中但名為三十七品、三解脫門,若人欲得聞而不忘則在是人心中名為陀羅尼;是故佛說如意珠譬喻,隨前物色變為名。此處論文所舉的三十七品、三解脫門亦只舉其總名而未出其目。末一句「佛如是種種說般若大功德」收束全論。讀此總收當看住一義:異名之所以多,不是法有多種,是眾生所求各異而法隨之得名——如意珠隨前物之色而現色,珠未嘗變。

不要讀錯

不要把「囑累」讀成佛捨不得。本品論主已為此設專問——佛於一切種智、無礙解脫猶尚不貪,何以獨於般若慇懃囑累似如貪惜。所給的答語是:第一利益眾生者無過般若,能盡諸苦故;佛所囑累的也無所著,但以大慈悲故讚是般若。故慇懃二字所繫的是所託之法的難識與易失,不是能託之人的貪惜。大富長者以如意寶珠囑累其兒,所以慇懃者,正因此寶「自無定色、質如虛空、微妙難識」;若讀成佛有所吝,則長者喻中最要緊的那一句便落空了。

不要把『忘失一句其過甚大』只讀成記誦之責,也不要因此撇開護持文句之責。論主說得明白:所以過大者,是因為「深般若法藏是十方三世諸佛母,能令人疾至佛道」。論主更明言囑累正為「名字語言句眾有盡」而設,「若失語言,則義不可得」;文句是持義之器,失文則義失,所以成過者是失其義而斷其路。經文自己也把重心放在受持、讀誦、親近、正憶念、隨義隨法行的一整串上,不單說記憶。若只讀成背不全便得大罪,則失了論主所立的判準——能否生佛;若讀成文句無關,又失了「若失語言,則義不可得」之義。二者相須。

不要把教一菩薩勝教三千大千世界眾生得阿羅漢讀成輕視阿羅漢。佛所用的衡量單位是「我弟子事」,論主所出的理由是「自度其身,不中作佛」與四項大小乘之別——慈悲之有無、所為之自他、所知之盡不盡、功德之有量無量。四項所辨的都是法門之趣向,不是果位之貴賤。本品經文自身即記八百比丘、諸漏盡阿羅漢同在會中而見聞得益;若讀成經許人輕聖果,則同一品中的授記與現阿閦佛會二段便無處安放。

不要把「一切法不與眼作對」讀成一切都不存在。此語的出處極要緊——它是在佛現神足令大眾得見阿閦佛會、旋即收攝之後說的。所破的是以眼度法之習,不是破法。論主隨即分兩路說:肉眼、天眼所見皆是作法而虛誑不實;慧眼、法眼、佛眼皆無相無為故不可見。兩路合起來是說見之一事在般若中無可安立,不是說所見之境曾有而今無。若讀成斷無,則下文『菩薩如是行為行般若』一句便成行於斷見。

不要把般若無量讀成數量極大。佛自說其故是『無盡故無有量,離故無有量』,末後歸到「一切法皆無生;若法無生,云何有盡」。論主更點出讀者之病:有人知過去不盡而謂未來現在有盡。可見無量之所以成立,根在無生,不在計數之外。若以大到不可計數解之,則仍是把般若放在量的軸上,正是佛所說「我初不說般若波羅蜜量」所遮的。

不要把香油瓶之喻讀成輕語言文字。論主立此喻的前提是「佛知般若是真無盡,為名字語言句眾有盡故囑累」,而喻的落點是「語言能持義亦如是,若失語言,則義不可得」。瓶雖非所惜,卻是香油所以能傳之具。故本品既說名眾句眾字眾有量、般若義無量,又說佛以般若經卷慇懃囑累——兩句並存纔是全義。若因義無量而輕其卷帙,則本品囑累之事自壞;若因囑累經卷而以文句為究竟,則又落在有量之中。

不要把出覆面舌相讀成示現神通。論主特別分別:所現者是「我從父母生身,有此舌相」,是世間相法中不妄語之相,「非以神通力所現」。並給出理由——佛於甚深妙法、智慧、禪定中猶尚不著,何況為世間八法、供養利故而作虛誑。故此相所證的是佛語不虛,不是佛力廣大。若讀成神變取信,則與同品中現神足而復攝、以明不與眼作對的那一段自相牴牾。

修行作用

第一件受用,是把囑累之事看成自己受託。本品經文所囑累的對象是阿難,而所託之事是受持、讀誦、令利、為他人解說顯示分別。凡今日讀此一品的人,所處的位置正是當年那一句囑累所指向的後來之人。行門上可立一個極簡的自檢:我於般若之文句,是持而不失,還是聞而即過?我於所解之義,是能為人分別開示,還是止於自曉?二問若都答不上來,則本品所說的受持二字尚未落在身上。

第二件受用,是以四項大小乘之別自照發心。論主所列的四項——有無大慈悲心、所為是自身還是廣為眾生、有無欲廣知諸法之心、所修功德是有限量還是無有遺餘——每一項都可以就當下一念自問。這不是要人自判位次,是要人看清此刻所行之法的趣向。日用之中,凡起一善念、作一善事,皆可以此四問掂一掂:所重者是離苦,還是兼欲知法度人。

第三件受用,是空行之上再加不取空相。本品格量之所以說行空有百分不及一之別,論主給的關鍵是「不取空相故,過於二地」。故修習空觀者於此當有一警:所觀之空若被執成一個所得之相,便自有分、自有量。行門上可持一句自守——凡覺得自己『有空可得』之時,便是取相之時。渴者飲河不過自足,飲而知足是二乘之量;知河之無盡而不以所飲為河,纔是本品所說的無分無量。

第四件受用,是把排除諸道之說反過來作自己的處境之觀。論主逐一說三惡道苦多、欲界天狂惑、色界天著禪味、無色界無形、鬼神道煩惱覆心皆不能行深般若,而人道能制苦樂意而行。這一段最實在的用處,是令人知道此身此處正是可行之地:苦不至於奪心,樂不至於溺志。凡以身世之苦或順境之樂為不能修學之由者,論主此段正是對治——所缺的不是境,是制苦樂意之力。

第五件受用,是守住瓶與油的分際。論主以香油瓶囑累子弟之喻,把文句與義理的關係說得極平實。行人於此可立兩手:一手老實受持文句——讀誦、親近、令利,因為「若失語言,則義不可得」;一手不以文句為究竟——因為『名眾等言語章句、卷數是有量』而義無量。兩手並行,則讀經不成執文,亦不成輕教。本品末後所說的文字陀羅尼正是這兩手合成之處:因一字而入畢竟空,字未廢而空已現。

承衍

本品的骨幹,是一段經文與一段論釋。經①自釋提桓因自疑所說是否隨順正答、佛可其言起,帝釋讚須菩提所樂說皆歸空無相無作,佛因之而作長段格量——須菩提行空時檀波羅蜜乃至八十隨形好一一不可得、何況行者得者,其所行比菩薩般若行百分不及一,除佛之行則菩薩般若行於二乘諸行中最尊最妙最上;次記三十三天散華、八百比丘發無上行之願,佛知其心行而微笑、色光遍照,阿難問笑因緣而佛授記八百比丘於星宿劫中同時作佛皆名散華;次讚能行深般若者從人中或兜率天來、是面從佛聞而從諸佛種善根;次入正題,說於佛福田種善根雖不虛誑而要深了了行六波羅蜜乃至一切種智,遂以般若囑累阿難,立忘失他法其過小小與忘失般若一句其過甚大之別,說受持般若即受持三世諸佛菩提、供養般若即供養三世諸佛,又以六波羅蜜倍復囑累而明六波羅蜜是菩薩母、是諸佛無盡法藏;次設格量,教一菩薩以般若相應一句勝教三千大千世界眾生令得阿羅漢,阿難答甚多而佛更以一日、半日、一食頃、須臾遞減而顯其勝;次現神足變化令大眾見阿閦佛會而復攝之,以證一切法不與眼作對、法法不相見不相知,如是學名第一學最上學微妙學,般若無有量如虛空邊際不可得;次阿難問何以無量而佛答無盡故離故、三世諸佛皆學而不盡、一切法無生云何有盡;末佛出覆面舌相,令從今於四眾中廣演開示分別,並說深般若是一切字門、能入陀羅尼門、是三世諸佛妙法、是行者足。論①隨文而釋:先設二問以釋帝釋自疑與佛印可之由,出三種慧之分與乘船隨流喻;次述佛印成須菩提而引經文為證,提出行空比菩薩百分不及一一句,設問而先明諸法實相種種名字,次以利鈍深淺、二乘無度生之願、有分有量三義答之,出破闇然燈、渴者飲河、毛孔之空比十方空三喻;次述勸修而明不取空相故過二地、空行為根本;次設問辨涅槃無量與二乘所得有量之異,出大水器喻與量無量相待之義;次設問釋八百比丘獨供養佛之由,指笑義出於他品,釋同時同名之因;次釋佛因是事讚般若而逐一排除諸道、獨取人道與兜率天;次設問難以少善根供佛亦當作佛而何用常行般若,答以了了行六波羅蜜乃至一切種智;次設問釋佛慇懃囑累似如貪惜,出大富長者如意寶珠囑累之喻,並明失般若一句其過太多之故;次設問釋教一菩薩之勝,出種如意樹喻、大小乘差別四項與金剛雖小喻;次釋引神足為證而明肉眼天眼所見虛誑、慧眼法眼佛眼不可見不可知;次明佛所囑累亦無所著、名字語言章句有量而般若義無量;次隨經釋相自離、不生不集故不盡不滅與欲盡虛空之喻;次出香油瓶囑累子弟喻以明何以無盡之法要以有盡之語言囑累,並釋出舌相非以神通力所現;末總收文字陀羅尼、一門城喻、聞持陀羅尼與從般若得陀羅尼之別,及般若何以名為陀羅尼而出如意珠隨前物色變名之喻,結以佛如是種種說般若大功德。全論以問答貫串,逐段可回經文對讀;其中問答之數,依本論本品文中「問曰」「答曰」逐處點之,各得十處。

本品與前後諸品的義脈,可見者有三線。其一、承前:上品說度空之義,本品承其行空之勢而問行空者之差等,故經文起手仍以帝釋校量須菩提所樂說為接榫,非別起爐灶。其二、品內自成一轉:前半說格量與授記,後半說囑累與無盡,兩半以「是故,阿難!我以般若波羅蜜囑累汝!」一句為樞——格量所顯的是法之貴重,囑累所作的是貴重之法的交付,兩事實為一事之首尾。其三、垂後:本品結於般若是一切字門、能入陀羅尼門,而次品開於無盡方便,兩品相次而立,讀者可合觀以見持法與行法之際。又本帙品九十亦題〈囑累品〉,與本品同名而異處、所釋之經文各別,讀時當以品次為斷,勿以名同而牽合。

古德之釋,本品可誌者三家。吉藏科判此品,以之屬流通之分而云:「此中第二、流通實相般若也。」其釋所以付囑流通,分為利現在與利來世二意,並自出一喻云:「如父臨終付子如意珠,則知無價物」——此喻與本論大富長者以如意寶珠囑累其兒之喻取意相近而所設之人不同,並錄不判。其釋品名云:「累即憑累,委付為累。」以憑累、委付訓「累」字,與本論不別作字訓者各取一途。其於生法二空何異一問,答云:「二乘智劣故見空淺,菩薩智深故見空亦深也。」又云:「又二乘但見於空不見不空,菩薩見空不空也。」——前語與本論「智慧分別利鈍,入有深淺故」一義相應,後語則出本論所無之空與不空一對,是吉藏自家之釋,兩存之。其釋出舌相云:「不現通力令舌大者,恐舌非實大,通力使大也,故但出覆面舌也。」與本論「非以神通力所現」一句所守之分際相合,可為佐證。慧影釋此品,判其為流通分而云:「此即是波若道中第三大分流通分也。」其疏中自稱本品為「第六十五品者,名為囑累品」,其品次與本帙底本相差一位。其釋所以慇懃而引羅什之解云:「所以慇懃囑累者,以寶重故防深;所以校量廣濶者,以功高故校廣。」以寶重釋慇懃、以功高釋校廣,正與本論長者寶珠之喻同一著眼,並錄不判。其釋「是行者足」云:「足是身之本,明此波若是法身之本,故云足也。」——本論於此句只釋為「菩薩得是般若,能行菩薩道」,慧影更進一層以法身之本釋之,是其自家之義,兩存之。又均正《大乘四論玄義》引本論此品之文而云:「累教品云:須菩提所得空,如毛穴之空;菩薩空,如十方空也。」其所引即本品「又如毛孔之空欲比十方空,無有是理」一段之意,而所用之品名作『累教品』,與本帙底本題作「囑累品」者不同——古德稱引本品之名有兩造,此其一證,並錄不判。其餘品題諸本異稱、石本卷次之差、以及此二疏之起訖與所據卷第,詳考據層。

Entrustment: Why the Two Chinese Characters Rendered Here as ‘Entrustment’ Must Be Placed Where the Teaching of Prajñā Has Been Spoken to the End; Why Śakra Doubts What He Himself Has Said and Why the Buddha Gives His Approval; Why Subhūti's Practising of Emptiness Does Not Reach One in a Hundred of the Bodhisattva's Practice of Emptiness; Why, Though Both Alike Practise Emptiness, There Is the Difference between With Parts and With Measure and Without Parts and Without Measure; Why the Eight Hundred Bhikṣus Choose to Make Offerings to the Buddha Alone and Why the Buddha Smiles and Gives the Prediction; Why Forgetting or Losing a Single Phrase of Prajñā Is a Very Great Fault while Forgetting or Losing Other Sūtras Is a Very Small Fault; Why Receiving and Upholding Prajñā Is Itself Receiving and Upholding the Awakening of the Buddhas of the Three Times; Why the Six Perfections Are the Mother of the Bodhisattvas and Are Moreover Entrusted Twice Over; Why Teaching a Single Bodhisattva a Single Phrase Surpasses Teaching the Beings of the Three-Thousand Great-Thousand World to Attain Arhatship; Why Displaying the Supernormal Power of Travel so that the Assembly of Akṣobhya Buddha Is Seen, and Then Withdrawing It, Is Precisely the Proof that All Dharmas Do Not Stand as an Object to the Eye; Why the Buddha, Being without Clinging, Earnestly Entrusts as Though Craving and Begrudging; Why Prajñā Is Without Measure and Inexhaustible and Yet Is Entrusted by Means of Exhaustible Words and Speech; Why Putting Forth the Mark of the Tongue That Covers the Face Is Not Displayed by the Power of the Supernormal Powers; Why the Dhāraṇī of Letters and the Dhāraṇī of Hearing and Retaining Differ as Never Forgetting or Losing and Forgetting or Losing after a Long Time; and Why Prajñā Is Also Named Dhāraṇī

What Is Being Asked

What this chapter asks about is entrusting. The chapters before this one have spoken broadly of the depth of prajñā, of its breadth, of its inconceivability—what they spoke of was the Dharma itself; on arriving at this chapter the lens turns, and settles between the Dharma and people—to whom the Buddha will hand over such a Dharma, how he hands it over, and what words he speaks as he hands it over. The two Chinese characters of the chapter's name, 「囑累」 tr. "entrustment," are the very heading of this question: the first, zhu, is to charge with urgent instructions; the second, lei, is to commit and hand over; when a sūtra has been spoken up to the point of handing it over, the matter of teaching the Dharma is about to come to its end.

At the outset it is not yet entrusting; it is weighing. Śakra Devānām Indra first doubts whether what he has said is in accord, whether he has answered rightly; after the Buddha gives his approval, Śakra praises Subhūti, that what he delights to teach all returns to emptiness; and the Buddha, taking up this one sentence, unfolds an extremely long weighing—when Subhūti practises emptiness, dānapāramitā and so on up to the eighty minor marks are one by one unfindable, how much less one who practises them or one who obtains them; such a practice, compared with the bodhisattva-mahāsattva's practice of prajñāpāramitā, does not reach one in a hundred. Here the first difficulty appears: both alike practise emptiness, both alike obtain the real mark of all dharmas—how can they differ to the point of being beyond the reach of calculation and simile? The treatise-author's answer is divided into three layers—because wisdom is keen or dull, what is entered is deep or shallow; the two vehicles have no kindness and compassion and no vow to deliver beings; the emptiness obtained by the two vehicles has parts and has measure, while the buddhas and bodhisattvas are without parts and without measure—and he himself brings out two similes, the thirsty man drinking from a river and the space of a pore compared with the space of the ten directions.

Then the scene changes. The gods of the Heaven of the Thirty-three scatter flowers; eight hundred bhikṣus rise from their seats, scatter flowers over the Buddha, and vow to practise this unsurpassed practice; the Buddha, knowing the workings of their minds, smiles, and lights of many colours shine everywhere; Ānanda asks the causes and conditions of the smile, and the Buddha gives the eight hundred bhikṣus the prediction that in the Constellation Kalpa they will become Buddhas at the same time, their Buddha-names all alike 「散華」 tr. "Scattering Flowers." After the prediction, the Buddha, following on, praises prajñā, saying that the people who can practise the deep prajñā have come from the human destiny or from the Tuṣita heaven, have heard it face to face from the Buddha, and have planted roots of goodness under the buddhas. Only at this point does the proper theme of the whole chapter come out: 「是故,阿難!我以般若波羅蜜囑累汝!」 tr. "Therefore, Ānanda! I entrust prajñāpāramitā to you!"

Once the entrustment has been set up, the Buddha explains its reasons layer upon layer. To forget or lose other dharmas is a very small fault; to forget or lose a single phrase of prajñā is a very great fault; to receive and uphold prajñā is to receive and uphold the anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi of the buddhas of the three times, and to make offerings to prajñā is to make offerings to the buddhas of the three times; and again he entrusts the six perfections twice over, because the six perfections are the mother of the bodhisattva-mahāsattvas and the inexhaustible Dharma treasury of the buddhas. Next he sets up a weighing: to teach the beings of the three-thousand great-thousand world so that all attain arhatship is not as good as teaching a single bodhisattva with a single phrase in accord with prajñā. Next he displays transformations of the supernormal power of travel, letting the great assembly see the assembly of Akṣobhya Buddha, and at once withdraws them, and by this proves 「一切法不與眼作對」 tr. "all dharmas do not stand as an object to the eye." Next he speaks of prajñā as without measure and inexhaustible, like wishing to obtain the boundary of space. At the end the Buddha puts forth the mark of the tongue that covers the face, bids Ānanda expound and distinguish it widely in the fourfold assembly, and says that the deep prajñā is the gate of all letters, can enter the dhāraṇī gate, is the wondrous Dharma of the buddhas of the three times, and is the practitioner's feet.

In the treatise-author's explanation of this, what matters most is two doubts and two similes. The two doubts: the Buddha does not crave even the omniscience of all kinds; why, toward prajñā alone, does he earnestly entrust it, as though craving and begrudging? Since prajñā is truly inexhaustible, why must it moreover be entrusted by means of the exhaustible collections of names, words and speech, and phrases? The two similes: a very rich elder, at the end of his life, earnestly entrusts his son with the wish-fulfilling jewel—with which he answers the first doubt; a person entrusts a jar of fragrant oil to his sons and younger brothers, not begrudging the jar but begrudging the fragrant oil—with which he answers the second doubt. The two similes, one before and one after, say out to the end the inside and the outside of the two Chinese characters 「囑累」 tr. "entrustment": what is valued is the jewel, not the casket; yet the jewel must be handed over inside the casket.

Passage by Passage

1. Śakra doubts what he himself has said: is it in accord with the Dharma or not? Is it answering rightly or not? At the head of the chapter it is not the Buddha who speaks; it is Śakra setting out his own case. He brings what he has just said and answered before the Buddha and asks the Buddha to judge it in one sentence: is it in accord with the Dharma? Is it answering rightly? In reading this one must first see clearly that what he asks is not ‘did I speak well or not’, but ‘did I speak rightly or not’—being in accord is not going against the marks of the Dharma; answering rightly is responding to what was asked. A lord of the gods who has already obtained the first path, before the great assembly, first himself draws back his words and asks the Buddha to examine and settle them—this move is the most important bearing at the opening of the whole chapter: in the matter of teaching the Dharma, one first considers whether it is true, not first whether one is able.

2. The Buddha approves his words: what you have said and what you have answered are really all in accord. The Buddha's approval is utterly brief, only the one sentence 「汝所說、所答,實皆隨順」 tr. "what you have said and what you have answered are really all in accord," adding no praise and not one word more. Here a doubt easily arises in the reader: if he spoke rightly, why need he ask for approval? Below, the treatise-author sets up a question specifically for this. Here one need only remember the sequence of the sūtra text—first there is the request for approval, and only then the approval; only after the approval does Śakra dare go on to praise. Wherever a figure in a sūtra himself asks to be examined and settled and the Buddha straightforwardly approves, what is approved is the Dharma, not the person.

3. Śakra praises it as rare: what Subhūti delights to teach is all for the sake of emptiness, the signless, and non-action, and so on up to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi. Having obtained the approval, only then does Śakra speak the words he really wished to say: how rare—what Subhūti delights to teach, without a single exception, returns to emptiness, the signless, and non-action, and so on up to returning to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi. These words are the lead-in to a whole passage of weighing that follows. In reading, do not read 「所樂說」 tr. "what he delights to teach" as a personal preference; it speaks of the natural direction of the Dharma this venerable one teaches—whatever he teaches all tends toward this.

4. The Buddha makes a weighing on Subhūti's practising of emptiness: one by one unfindable, how much less one who practises or one who obtains; compared with the bodhisattva's practice of prajñā, it does not reach one in a hundred. The Buddha, following Śakra's words, unfolds it, setting out item by item the six perfections, the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the eightfold noble path, meditation, liberation, samādhi, and concentration, the ten powers of the Buddha, the four fearlessnesses, the four unobstructed knowledges, great kindness and great compassion, the eighteen unshared dharmas, anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, omniscience, the Tathāgata, the dharma of non-arising, the thirty-two marks, and the eighty minor marks, saying of each one 「不可得」 tr. "unfindable," and to every item adding a further sentence, 「何況行是法者」 tr. "how much less one who practises this dharma." This is the first difficulty of this chapter: since what is set out is the full account of the Buddha's dharmas, why say it is unfindable? One must keep hold of the reason the Buddha himself gives—the bhikṣu Subhūti's is the practice of the separation of all dharmas, the practice of nothing to be attained in all dharmas, the practice of the emptiness of all dharmas, the practice of the signlessness of all dharmas, the practice of the non-action of all dharmas; unfindability is said with respect to the mark of what he practises, not saying that the dharmas are not established. The next sentence matters more: such a practice, compared with the bodhisattva-mahāsattva's practice of prajñā, does not reach one in a hundred, and so on up to being beyond the reach of calculation and simile; and the Buddha at once annotates the reason himself—excepting the Buddha's practice, the bodhisattva's practice of prajñā is, among all the practices of the two vehicles, the most honoured, the most wondrous, and the highest, able to pass beyond the two grounds, enter the bodhisattva's position, fulfil the Buddha's dharmas, obtain the omniscience of all kinds, and sever all afflictions and their habitual residues and become a Buddha. The point where the weighing lands is not in disparaging Subhūti; it is in pointing out the length of a road.

5. The gods of the Heaven of the Thirty-three scatter flowers; eight hundred bhikṣus rise from their seats, scatter flowers, and vow the unsurpassed practice. The sūtra text suddenly inserts a passage of action: the gods of the Heaven of the Thirty-three scatter heavenly māndārava flowers over the Buddha and the Saṅgha; eight hundred bhikṣus rise from their seats, scatter flowers over the Buddha, bare the right shoulder, join their palms, set the right knee on the ground, and vow that they will practise this unsurpassed practice, which the śrāvaka and the pratyekabuddha cannot practise. This passage looks like an interpolated narrative, but it is in fact the on-the-spot response to the weighing of the passage above—someone in the Dharma assembly has understood the weight of the sentence ‘compared with the bodhisattva's practice it does not reach one in a hundred’, and there and then turns round. When reading the sūtra and meeting such places, do not skip over them as scene-setting text: the sūtra text records who was moved in mind at what moment precisely to indicate on what kind of capacity this passage of the Dharma works.

6. The Buddha, knowing the workings of the bhikṣus' minds, smiles, and lights of many colours shine everywhere over the three-thousand great-thousand world. The Buddha does not first speak; he first smiles; lights of blue, yellow, red, white, crimson, and pale blue come forth from his mouth, shine everywhere over the three-thousand great-thousand world, circle the Buddha three times, and enter back in at the crown of his head. In reading this, know that the smile has its dharma—the sūtra text says plainly that 「佛知諸比丘心行」 tr. "the Buddha knew the workings of the bhikṣus' minds" comes first, and the smile after; the smile is not an attitude of rejoicing; it is knowing that their minds have turned and sealing it in a mark. The coming out and going in of the light has its places and its numbers, and is not mere spreading of description either; below, the treatise-author points out specially that the meaning of the smile has its source elsewhere; here the sūtra text records only its mark and does not explain its meaning.

7. Ānanda asks the causes and conditions of the smile: the buddhas do not smile without causes and conditions. Ānanda's way of asking is worth learning: he does not ask ‘why is the World-Honored One glad’; he first sets up a general rule—the buddhas do not smile without causes and conditions—and then asks on that basis. This is the way of asking that this treatise demonstrates everywhere: before asking, first establish that what is asked about must have its principle, and then seek its principle. Without this sentence, the smile would be only an expression; with this sentence, the smile becomes a dharma that can be asked about.

8. The Buddha gives the eight hundred bhikṣus the prediction that they will become Buddhas in the Constellation Kalpa, their Buddha-names all alike 「散華」 tr. "Scattering Flowers," becoming Buddhas at the same time. The Buddha's answer to the causes and conditions of the smile is itself the prediction: these eight hundred bhikṣus will in the Constellation Kalpa obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, their Buddha-name Scattering Flowers, all the same one name; their saṅghas of bhikṣus, their worlds, and their lifespans all equal; each of them, after a hundred thousand years, leaves home and becomes a Buddha; and at that time heavenly flowers of five colours constantly rain down in all those worlds. This prediction has two remarkable points: one is the same name, the second is the same time. The same name comes from the flowers they offered; the same time comes from the sameness of what they cultivated—below, the treatise-author says plainly that these eight hundred are good friends, alike in practice and equal in mind, cultivating together life after life, and therefore become Buddhas at one time. In reading a text of prediction one should look at its cause, and should not look only at its fruit.

9. Those who practise the deep prajñā come from among humans or from the Tuṣita heaven; they have heard it face to face from the Buddha and planted roots of goodness under the buddhas, not planted under the śrāvakas. When the prediction is finished, the Buddha turns to speak of where the people who can practise the deep prajñā come from and of their roots: if there are people able to practise this deep prajñā, it should be known that they ended their lives among humans and were born here, or ended their lives in the Tuṣita heaven and came to be born here; those who can receive and uphold, read, recite, draw near to, and rightly recollect it, and moreover in turn teach others to practise the bodhisattva path, it should be known have heard it face to face from the Buddha, and have also planted roots of goodness under the buddhas; and he teaches them themselves to have this thought—「我等非聲聞所種善根,亦不從聲聞所聞是深般若波羅蜜。」 tr. "Our roots of goodness are not ones planted under śrāvakas, nor did we hear this deep prajñāpāramitā from śrāvakas." This passage is the foundation of the entrustment that follows: those who receive the Dharma that is entrusted did not originally come by chance. In reading, do not read it as a theory of lineage; what the sūtra text points to is the history of one's cultivation and study, not the nobility or baseness of one's status.

10. Though planting roots of goodness in the Buddha's field of merit is not false and deceptive, one must deeply and clearly practise the six perfections and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds; the Buddha entrusts prajñā to Ānanda, and to forget or lose a single phrase is a very great fault. The proper theme of the whole chapter appears here. The Buddha first sets up a turning phrase: planting roots of goodness in the field of merit of the buddhas is indeed not false and deceptive, but to attain liberation as a śrāvaka, a pratyekabuddha, or a Buddha, one should still deeply and clearly practise the six perfections and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds; that one should practise thus and yet end up abiding in the two vehicles and not obtain awakening—there is no such possibility. Having settled this principle, only then does the Buddha say 「我以般若波羅蜜囑累汝」 tr. "I entrust prajñāpāramitā to you," and at once gives the distinction of light and heavy: to receive and uphold all dharmas and forget or lose them is a very small fault, without great sin; to receive and uphold the deep prajñā and forget or lose a single phrase is a very great fault. This one light and one heavy is the pivot of all the admonitions of this chapter, and below the treatise-author sets up a question specially for it.

11. To receive and uphold prajñā is to receive and uphold the awakening of the buddhas of the three times; to make offerings to prajñā is to make offerings to the buddhas of the three times; for all kinds of causes and conditions I entrust prajñā to you. The Buddha goes on to state why it is so very great: to receive and uphold prajñāpāramitā is to receive and uphold the anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi of the buddhas of the past, the future, and the present; to make offerings to prajñā is to make offerings to me, and is already to have made offerings to the buddhas of the three times; to hear the deep prajñā spoken and have a mind of faith that is pure, reverent, loving, and delighting is already to have, toward the buddhas of the three times, a mind of faith that is pure, reverent, loving, and delighting. At the end the Buddha himself speaks of the feeling in his entrustment: 「如我為世尊,般若波羅蜜亦是世尊」 tr. "as I am the World-Honored One, prajñāpāramitā too is the World-Honored One," and therefore, amid all the worldly assemblies of gods, humans, and asuras, he entrusts it to you. The meaning of this chapter's name here for the first time comes squarely to rest in the sūtra text. In reading this passage keep hold of the equation in it—what is equated is prajñā and the awakening of the buddhas, not the scroll of the sūtra and the Buddha's body.

12. The six perfections are the mother of the bodhisattva-mahāsattvas and the inexhaustible Dharma treasury of the buddhas, and therefore he entrusts the six perfections twice over. The Buddha widens the range of the entrustment by a further layer: those who can receive and uphold the deep prajñā and moreover widely expound its meaning to others quickly obtain awakening, because the awakening of the buddhas is born from within prajñā; this being so, those who wish to obtain awakening should train in the six perfections—the six perfections are the mother of the bodhisattva-mahāsattvas, because they give birth to the bodhisattvas; they are the inexhaustible Dharma treasury of the buddhas, because the buddhas of the ten directions now teaching the Dharma all come forth from within them, and the buddhas of the three times and their disciples all train within them and obtain deliverance. Therefore the Buddha says 「我以六波羅蜜倍復囑累汝」 tr. "I entrust the six perfections to you twice over." The reader easily doubts: a moment ago he entrusted prajñā; why here does he further entrust the six perfections? Keep hold of the relation between the two—prajñā is one of the six perfections and yet comprehends all six; entrusting the six perfections is not changing the entrustment to another dharma; it is saying the same one matter more completely.

13. The weighing: teaching a single bodhisattva a single phrase in accord with prajñā surpasses teaching the beings of the three-thousand great-thousand world so that they attain arhatship. The Buddha sets up the weightiest weighing of this chapter: if Ānanda were to teach the Dharma for the śrāvakas and cause the beings of the three-thousand great-thousand world all to attain the realisation of the fruit of arhatship, this still would not be the work of my disciple; if with a single phrase in accord with prajñā he teaches one bodhisattva-mahāsattva, then that is the work of my disciple, and I too am glad. These words are extremely weighty, weighty enough to lead people to misread them as slighting the arhat. Keep hold of the unit of measure the Buddha uses—「我弟子事」 tr. "the work of my disciple": what it weighs is whether what is done accords with the Buddha's original intent, not the height or lowness of a person's fruit or position. Below, the treatise-author sets up a question specially for this and himself answers its reason.

14. Ānanda says 「甚多」 tr. "very much"; the Buddha speaks at length of the merit of teaching a bodhisattva, down to speaking for half a day, for the space of a meal, for an instant. The Buddha first asks Ānanda: if the beings of the three-thousand great-thousand world all at once attained arhatship, would the merit of their giving, keeping the precepts, and meditative concentration be much or not? Ānanda answers, 「甚多!世尊!」 tr. "Very much, World-Honored One!" The Buddha then, on this basis, reduces it layer by layer and makes its superiority all the more apparent: it is not as good as speaking the dharma in accord with prajñā for a bodhisattva even for one day; set aside one day, only half a day; set aside half a day, only for the space of a meal; set aside the space of a meal, speaking only for an instant—the merit is greater still. And he himself gives the reason—the bodhisattva's roots of goodness surpass all those of the two vehicles, and moreover the bodhisattva, himself wishing to obtain awakening, also shows, teaches, benefits, and gladdens others, causing them to obtain it. In reading this passage keep hold of the method of reduction: what is reduced is time; what is shown is the weight of the Dharma; the shorter the time, the more apparent the merit—which shows exactly that what is being weighed does not lie in the length or brevity of time.

15. When this "Prajñāpāramitā" chapter is being spoken, he displays transformations of the supernormal power of travel, and the great assembly all see Akṣobhya Buddha and his retinue. The teaching having reached this point, the Buddha, before the fourfold assembly and the gods, humans, nāgas, ghosts and spirits, kiṃnara, mahoraga, and others, displays transformations of the supernormal power of travel: all the great assembly see Akṣobhya Buddha, surrounded by the saṅgha of bhikṣus, teaching the Dharma, an assembly like the waters of the great sea, all arhats—their outflows exhausted, without afflictions, having obtained good liberation, their minds well liberated, their wisdom well liberated, their minds tamed and pliant like a great elephant, what was to be done already done, their own benefit attained, all the fetters of existence exhausted, liberated through right knowledge, having obtained mastery among all mind and mental-factor dharmas—and the bodhisattva-mahāsattvas, accomplished in measureless merit. This one display is not for added entertainment; it is the teaching aid for the next passage of teaching—first letting them see, so as better to speak of not seeing.

16. The Buddha withdraws the supernormal power of travel; the great assembly no longer see, and it does not stand as an object to the eye. Displaying and then withdrawing is the key action of this passage. The Buddha withdraws the supernormal power of travel, and all the great assembly no longer see Akṣobhya Buddha, the śrāvakas, the bodhisattva-mahāsattvas, and their world; the sūtra text settles it with five Chinese characters, 「不與眼作對」 tr. "does not stand as an object to the eye," and itself asks and answers its reason—because the Buddha withdrew the supernormal power of travel. At this point the reader should be alert: the same realm, seen a moment ago, not seen at this moment, and the realm itself has neither increased nor decreased; what increases or decreases lies only between standing as an object and not standing as an object. This is exactly the mark of all dharmas that the passage below is going to speak of.

17. All dharmas do not stand as an object to the eye; dharma does not see dharma and dharma does not know dharma; training thus is called the foremost training, the supreme training, the subtle and wondrous training; prajñā is without measure, like the boundary of space, unfindable. On the basis of the event above, the Buddha speaks the general rule: all dharmas do not stand as an object to the eye; dharma and dharma do not see each other and do not know each other; because all dharmas are without knowing, without seeing, without making, without movement, cannot be grasped, and are inconceivable, like an illusory person, without feeling, without awareness, without true reality. The bodhisattva who practises thus is practising prajñā and does not cling to the dharmas; training thus is called the foremost training, the supreme training, the subtle and wondrous training, bringing peace, joy, benefit, and gain to all the world and being a protection for those without protection; it is what the buddhas train in; the buddhas, abiding in this training, can with the right hand lift the three-thousand great-thousand world and set it back in its original place, and beings have no awareness of it. At the end he says that prajñā is without measure—the collection of names, the collection of phrases, and the collection of letters have measure; prajñāpāramitā is without measure; one who wishes to obtain its boundary is wishing to obtain the boundary of space. This passage speaks from ‘not seeing’ through to 「無量」 tr. "without measure," and all along the way it is dismantling the reader's habit of measuring the Dharma with the eye.

18. Ānanda asks: why is prajñāpāramitā without measure? Ānanda raises the question here, and asks it with great precision: he does not ask how great prajñā is; he asks why it is without measure. The reader can learn the placement of this question—the Buddha has just said 「我初不說般若波羅蜜量」 tr. "I have never at all spoken of a measure of prajñāpāramitā," and Ānanda at once, on this sentence, pursues why it is so, without turning aside to other matters. One who, hearing the Dharma, can pursue the question on the speaker's last sentence is listening to the Dharma, not listening to the event.

19. The Buddha answers: because it is inexhaustible and because it is separated, it is without measure; the buddhas of the three times all train in it and do not exhaust it, like wishing to exhaust space; all dharmas are non-arising—how could there be exhaustion? The reason the Buddha gives is twofold: because it is inexhaustible it is without measure; because it is separated it is without measure. Next he takes the three times as proof—the buddhas of the past, the future, and the present all train in prajñā and obtain deliverance, and prajñā is not exhausted: it was not exhausted, is not exhausted, will not be exhausted; to wish to exhaust prajñā is to wish to exhaust space. The last sentence is the root of the whole passage: all dharmas are non-arising; if a dharma is non-arising, how could there be exhaustion? In reading this, know that 「無量」 tr. "without measure" is not being so large as to be incalculable; it is not falling on the axis of arising and exhaustion at all; whoever seeks prajñā by largeness or smallness, length or brevity, is in all that he seeks mistaken.

20. The Buddha puts forth the mark of the tongue that covers the face and bids him from now on expound and distinguish it widely; the deep prajñā is the gate of all letters, can enter the dhāraṇī gate, is the wondrous Dharma of the buddhas of the three times, and is the practitioner's feet. At the end of the sūtra section, the Buddha puts forth the mark of the tongue that covers the face and tells Ānanda: from today, in the fourfold assembly, widely expound, open up and display, and distinguish prajñāpāramitā, and make it clear and easy to understand; because within the deep prajñā the marks of dharmas are widely spoken, and those who seek the three vehicles should all train within it and each attain accomplishment. Next he says that the deep prajñā is the gate of all letters; practising it one can enter the dhāraṇī gate, and training in this dhāraṇī gate one obtains all the eloquence of delighting in speech; prajñā is the wondrous Dharma of the buddhas of the three times, and those who receive and uphold, read, recite, and draw near to it can uphold the awakening of the buddhas of the three times; prajñā is the practitioner's feet, and because one upholds this dhāraṇī, one can uphold all dharmas. The sūtra section stops here—what is entrusted has been handed over, why it is handed over has been said, and the mark of handing over the Dharma has also been displayed.

21. The treatise-author explains why Śakra doubts himself: he is not a person of omniscience; in the assembly there are those who doubt his qualification; and he seeks the Buddha's approval so that the listeners may believe and accept. The first question with which the treatise section begins asks precisely about that sentence of self-doubt at the head of the sūtra. The treatise-author gives three layers of reasons, each layer different: first, Śakra is not a person of omniscience; though he has obtained the first path, the three poisons are not yet exhausted, and weighing it himself, what he has said may contain errors of which he is not aware; second, in the assembly there are many avaivartika bodhisattvas, arhats whose outflows are exhausted, and gods free of desire, who, seeing him question and raise difficulties together with the Buddha and Subhūti without timidity of mind, perhaps doubt how, his outflows not yet exhausted, he could exhaust the limits of dharmas; and so he asks the Buddha about this matter; third, he himself knows that what he has said is without contradiction or error, and seeks the Buddha's approval so that the listeners may believe and accept it. In reading these three layers, distinguish clearly what each faces—the first faces himself, the second faces the assembly, the third faces the Dharma. One and the same action with a threefold intention—this is the method the treatise-author most often uses in explaining the sūtra.

22. The treatise-author explains why the Buddha approves: he constantly hears from the Buddha and his power of reciting and reading is strong; the division of the three kinds of wisdom, and the simile of riding a boat downstream. The second question turns to the Buddha's side. The treatise-author answers: though Śakra is not a person of omniscience, he constantly hears from the Buddha and his power of reciting and reading is strong, so that what he says has its principle, and the Buddha then approves it. And he cites a meaning to make clear how this is possible—the Buddha speaks of 「三種慧:聞慧、思慧、修慧」 tr. "three kinds of wisdom: the wisdom of hearing, the wisdom of reflection, the wisdom of cultivation"; some people, because their wisdom of hearing and wisdom of reflection are clear, are able to question and raise difficulties with people of the wisdom of cultivation; just as, riding a boat downstream, one does not use one's own strength and yet goes faster than travelling by land. At the end he takes Ānanda as a ready example: though Ānanda is not yet free of desire and has not obtained very deep meditative concentration, he is able to discuss with the Buddha and with arhats whose outflows are exhausted, following the Dharma without contradiction. The meaning set up in this passage is extremely useful—the height of the Dharma spoken need not equal the rank realised by the speaker; yet that he is able not to go against it still depends on the power of hearing and reflection having a source from which it comes.

23. The treatise-author recounts the Buddha's words to Śakra: Subhūti is a person who practises ultimate emptiness, has cultivated and accumulated it life after life, and entered the path by the gate of liberation of emptiness and also teaches and transforms beings by this gate. Following the sūtra, the treatise-author explains why the Buddha confirms Subhūti: he is a person who practises ultimate emptiness, and has cultivated and accumulated it life after life, not only in this present life; he entered the path by the gate of liberation of emptiness, and also teaches and transforms beings by this gate; such a person, entering the deep dharma of emptiness, still does not obtain a dharma, how much less one who practises this dharma—and the treatise-author cites the sūtra text as proof: 「檀波羅蜜不可得,何況行檀者!乃至八十隨形好不可得,何況得八十種隨形好者!」 tr. "Dānapāramitā is unfindable, how much less one who practises giving! And so on up to: the eighty minor marks are unfindable, how much less one who obtains the eighty kinds of minor marks!" In reading this keep hold of the four Chinese characters 「世世修集」 tr. "cultivated and accumulated life after life": Subhūti's delight in teaching emptiness is not a preference of one life; it is a way formed by long cultivation, so that his teaching of emptiness comes naturally.

24. The practice of emptiness practised by Subhūti, if one wishes to compare it with the bodhisattva's practice of emptiness, does not reach one in a hundred. The treatise-author takes the weighing words of the sūtra out and sets them up alone as one sentence, to serve as the target of the question below. The reason this sentence must be raised alone is that it most easily gives rise to doubt—since emptiness is not two, how can the practising of emptiness differ? The treatise-author is in no hurry to resolve it; he first lets this sentence stand abruptly. When reading the treatise and meeting a sentence raised alone like this, know that a question and answer must follow below; if one simply passes over it, the analysis that comes after will have nothing to attach to.

25. The third question and answer: in the emptiness of dharmas and the emptiness of beings, what further is not exhausted? The treatise-author first makes clear the various names of the real mark of all dharmas, then answers with three meanings—keenness and dullness, depth and shallowness; the two vehicles' lack of the vow to deliver beings; and having parts and having measure—and brings out three similes: lighting a lamp to break the darkness, the thirsty man drinking from a river, and the space of a pore compared with the space of the ten directions. This is the longest and most important answer in the treatise section. The treatise-author first cites the Buddha's own words, 「除佛,諸聲聞、辟支佛無有及菩薩」 tr. "Excepting the Buddha, none of the śrāvakas and pratyekabuddhas reaches the bodhisattva," and then says that the real mark of all dharmas has all kinds of names—sometimes called emptiness, sometimes called ultimate emptiness, sometimes called prajñāpāramitā, sometimes named anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi; the real mark spoken of here is named the practice of emptiness. Next he sets up the first meaning: wisdom distinguishes keen and dull, and what is entered is deep or shallow; though all are called obtaining the real mark of all dharmas, those of keen faculties obtain it clearly; and he brings out the simile of the lamp—a lamp is lit to break the darkness, and when there is further a great lamp, the brightness becomes greater still; know that although the earlier lamp illuminates, the faint darkness is not exhausted; if it were exhausted, the later lamp would be of no use; those who practise emptiness are likewise: though all alike obtain the path, ignorance is either exhausted or not exhausted, and only the Buddha's wisdom can exhaust all ignorance. Next he sets up the second meaning: the two vehicles have no mind of kindness and compassion, no mind of delivering beings, no purifying of buddha-worlds, no vow for the measureless dharmas of the Buddha, no turning of the wheel of the Dharma to deliver beings, nor the vow to deliver beings through entering nirvāṇa without remainder and so on up to the Dharma left behind, no mind of delivering beings in the three times; they are not equal to the bodhisattva merely by reason of the practice of emptiness. Next he sets up the third meaning: the emptiness obtained by the two vehicles has parts and has measure; the buddhas and bodhisattvas are without parts and without measure; as a thirsty man drinking from a river takes no more than suffices himself; and again, as for the space of a pore wishing to compare itself with the space of the ten directions, there is no such principle. Only the three meanings and three similes taken together make the complete answer—what differs lies not in emptiness being emptiness, but in the wisdom that realises emptiness, the mind with which emptiness is aroused, and the measure with which emptiness is used.

26. The treatise-author recounts the Buddha's exhortation to cultivate: one who wishes to be the highest among all beings should practise prajñā; training in the practice of emptiness and not grasping the mark of emptiness, one passes beyond the two grounds, obtains the acceptance of non-arising, and enters the bodhisattva's position; the practice of emptiness is the root. The distinctions finished, the treatise-author, following the sūtra, turns into the exhortation to cultivate, and cites the causes and conditions the Buddha himself spoke: the bodhisattva who trains in this practice of emptiness of prajñā, because he does not grasp the mark of emptiness, passes beyond the two grounds, obtains the dharma of the acceptance of non-arising, and enters the bodhisattva's position; because he enters the bodhisattva's position he fulfils the Buddha's dharmas; the Buddha's dharmas are the bodhisattva path; because the bodhisattva path is fulfilled he will obtain the omniscience of all kinds; because he obtains the omniscience of all kinds he is named a Buddha, a person who has severed all afflictions and their habitual residues. At the end the treatise-author adds one sentence that gathers it all up: 「是諸事,空行為根本。」 tr. "Of all these matters, the practice of emptiness is the root." In reading this keep hold of the four Chinese characters 「不取空相」 tr. "not grasping the mark of emptiness"—above it was said that the practice of emptiness has differences of parts and measure; here it says why it can be without parts and measure, which lies precisely in not grasping; grasping, there are parts; not grasping, it is without measure.

27. The fourth question and answer: nirvāṇa is without measure; why is it said that what the two vehicles obtain has measure? The treatise-author answers that it is wisdom that has parts and measure, not that the nature of dharmas has measure, and brings out the simile of the vessel of great water and the meaning that measure and the measureless depend on each other. This question is very fine: since nirvāṇa is without measure, and what the two vehicles realise is nirvāṇa, why is it said that what they obtain has measure? The treatise-author clears it away with one sentence: what is spoken of is 「智慧有分有量」 tr. "wisdom has parts and has measure," not saying 「諸法法性有量」 tr. "the nature of dharmas in all dharmas has measure"; and he retorts: 「不聞說大水喻耶?器有量,非水有量。」 tr. "Have you not heard the simile of the great water spoken? The vessel has measure; it is not that the water has measure." Next he goes a layer further: measure and the measureless are originally dharmas that depend on each other; for ordinary people it is measureless, yet the Buddha can measure it all—so many parts is the srota-āpanna, and so on up to so many parts is the arhat, the pratyekabuddha, the bodhisattva; the remainder, exhausting the nature of dharmas to the very end, is the Buddha. In reading this passage see clearly what the two Chinese characters 「有量」 tr. "has measure" are attached to: attached to the wisdom that realises, not to the dharma realised; if this one distinction is blurred, all the weighing of the previous passage will be read as disparaging the Dharma.

28. The fifth question and answer: the flowers were offered to the Buddha and the Saṅgha; why do the eight hundred bhikṣus choose to make offerings to the Buddha alone? The treatise-author answers that, seeing their colour and fragrance to be very wondrous, they were thereby moved to arouse the mind. This question looks trivial, but in fact it asks about the conditions for arousing the mind. The treatise-author's answer is plain: of the flowers scattered by the gods, those that fell on the robes of the bhikṣus, each according to his share—seeing their colour and fragrance to be very wondrous, they thereby aroused the mind to make offerings to the Buddha, and themselves declared: 「我從今日,當行是無上行,所謂畢竟空、無相、無作等,為度一切眾生故,如佛所說,二乘所不及。」 tr. "From today I shall practise this unsurpassed practice, namely ultimate emptiness, the signless, non-action, and so on, for the sake of delivering all beings, as the Buddha has said, which the two vehicles do not reach." The reader should keep hold of this move—the trigger for arousing the mind can be extremely small, a single flower fallen on a robe; and the vow aroused can be extremely great, ultimate emptiness, the signless, and non-action, for the sake of delivering all beings. The treatise-author neither makes the small condition out to be lofty, nor, because of the small condition, makes light of the vow.

29. The meaning of the Buddha's smile is as explained in the "Gaṅgadevī" chapter; the eight hundred bhikṣus are all good friends and have cultivated together life after life, and therefore become Buddhas at one time, all with the same name. In explaining the smile the treatise-author points the way with only one sentence: the meaning of the smile is as explained in the "Gaṅgadevī" chapter. This is this treatise's constant practice—a meaning already explained is not brought out again; only its place is marked. Next he explains what is remarkable in the prediction: these eight hundred bhikṣus are all good friends, alike in practice and equal in mind, cultivating and accumulating merit together life after life, and therefore become Buddhas at one time, all with the same name; and again, because they made offerings to the Buddha with heavenly flowers of five colours, heavenly māndārava flowers of five colours constantly rain down in their worlds. In reading this, know that the same name and the same time are not coincidence; they are the fruit of practising together; when reading a sūtra and meeting marks of uniformity, one should turn back and look for their common cause.

30. The treatise-author explains that the Buddha, because of this event, praises prajñā, and discerns one by one why the three evil destinies, the gods, and the destiny of ghosts and spirits cannot practise the deep prajñā, and why the human destiny and the Tuṣita heaven can. Following the sūtra, the treatise-author explains the Buddha's praise of prajñā, and on the sentence 「人道中來,或兜率天上來」 tr. "come from within the human destiny, or come from up in the Tuṣita heaven" makes an item-by-item exclusion: the three evil destinies, because their sin and suffering are many, cannot practise it; the gods of the desire realm cling to the pure and wondrous five desires, and their minds are then mad and confused, so they cannot practise it; the gods of the form realm cling deeply to the taste of meditative concentration, so they cannot practise it; the formless realm is without form, so it cannot practise it; in the destiny of ghosts and spirits, although the eye-faculty and the others are keen, the afflictions cover the mind, so they cannot practise it single-mindedly. Next he says why they can practise it: in the human destiny suffering is less than in the three evil destinies and pleasure is not as great as among the gods; the eye and the other faculties are turbid and heavy, and the body has much of the earth element, so one can restrain the mind of suffering and pleasure and practise prajñā; in the Tuṣita heaven there is always a bodhisattva bound to buddhahood in one more birth, and the gods there constantly hear prajñā taught; though the five desires are many, the power of the Dharma prevails. And he adds a further route: or they come from the buddha-worlds of other directions, or come from places in this world where there is prajñā. At the end he explains that the Buddha constantly sees with the Buddha-eye those who can ask, can believe, receive and uphold, and rightly recollect; such people should themselves think that they received it face to face from the Buddha, aroused the mind and planted roots of goodness under the Buddha, and did not arouse it under the two vehicles. This passage is the method of exclusion in the whole treatise section that most closely touches the practitioner—with too much suffering one cannot practise; with too much pleasure one also cannot practise; the one who can practise is between suffering and pleasure and has the power to restrain them.

31. The sixth question and answer: planting roots of goodness under the Buddha, one will certainly enter nirvāṇa by the three vehicles, and this is not in vain; what need is there constantly to practise the practice of emptiness of prajñā, hard to know and hard to obtain? The treatise-author answers that one must clearly practise the six perfections and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds. The treatise-author sets up a very practical question, and himself cites words of the Lotus to pose the difficulty—「有人或以一華,或以少香供養於佛,乃至一稱南無佛,如是等人皆當作佛。」 tr. "Someone, perhaps with a single flower, perhaps with a little incense, makes offerings to the Buddha, and so on up to saying ‘Namo Buddha’ a single time—such people will all become Buddhas." If so, then someone may think: 「但行五波羅蜜,欲作佛時乃觀空,何用常行般若波羅蜜,難知難得空行?」 tr. "Just practise the five perfections, and when about to become a Buddha, only then contemplate emptiness; what need is there constantly to practise prajñāpāramitā, the practice of emptiness hard to know and hard to obtain?" In answering this the treatise-author does not set up any new meaning, but straightforwardly cites the Buddha's own answer to Ānanda: though in the Buddha's field of merit it is not false and deceptive, to obtain nirvāṇa by the three vehicles one should clearly practise the six perfections and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds; because one practises clearly, one quickly obtains the path of the Buddha and does not long undergo the suffering of birth and death. In reading this see clearly that what is contested is slowness and speed, length and brevity, not becoming or not becoming a Buddha—offering to the Buddha with small roots of goodness is not failing to become a Buddha, but its road is far and its birth and death are long; this answer does not break the earlier saying, but itself establishes why one must practise.

32. The seventh question and answer: the Buddha is still without craving; why does he earnestly entrust, as though craving and begrudging? The treatise-author answers that in benefiting beings nothing surpasses prajñā, and brings out the simile of the very rich elder who earnestly entrusts his son with the wish-fulfilling jewel. This is the most important question of this chapter, and the very place where the two Chinese characters 「囑累」 tr. "entrustment" have to be pursued. The treatise-author answers: the buddhas appear in the world for the sake of benefiting beings; their displaying the thirty-two marks, the eighty kinds of minor marks, measureless light, and transformations of the supernormal power of travel are all for beings; of what benefits beings foremost, nothing surpasses prajñā, because it can exhaust all suffering; and prajñā must depend on words and speech, letters, and sections and phrases for its meaning to be obtained; therefore the Buddha earnestly entrusts the scroll of the prajñā sūtra to Ānanda. Next he brings out a second layer: someone, seeing the Buddha earnestly entrust it, then says that the Buddha, his great work already done, still reveres prajñā, so this Dharma must be honoured and must be wondrous. Next he brings out the first core simile of this chapter—just as a very rich elder, when his life is about to end, gives his many jewels to his son, and of the wish-fulfilling jewel in particular earnestly entrusts him: 「汝勿以此寶自無定色、質如虛空、微妙難識故而不守護!若失餘寶為可,此寶不可失也!」 tr. "Do not, because this jewel has of itself no fixed colour, has a substance like space, and is subtle and hard to recognise, fail to guard it! If you lose the other jewels, that may be allowed; this jewel must not be lost!" The elder is the Buddha, who entrusts prajñā to Ānanda: 「汝好受持守護,無令忘失!」 tr. "Receive and uphold it well and guard it; do not let it be forgotten or lost!" In reading this simile keep hold of how hard the jewel is to recognise—precisely because it has no fixed colour, has a substance like space, and is subtle and hard to recognise, it is most easily taken for a thing of no value and cast aside, and therefore earnestness is needed. Earnestness does not come from craving; it comes from knowing that it is easily lost.

33. Except for prajñā, if one forgets or loses other sūtras the fault is still small; to lose a single phrase of prajñā is too great a fault; the Dharma treasury of prajñā is the mother of the buddhas of the ten directions and the three times. The treatise-author goes on to explain the difference of light and heavy, speaking even more directly than the sūtra text: except for prajñā, even if the twelve divisions of the scriptures were all forgotten and lost, the fault would still be small; if one loses a single phrase of prajñā, the fault is too great. The reason is that this deep Dharma treasury of prajñā is the mother of the buddhas of the ten directions and the three times, able to bring people quickly to the path of the Buddha. And the treatise-author takes the passage from 「三世諸佛皆從般若得」 tr. "the buddhas of the three times all obtain it from prajñā" and so on up to 「為聲聞人說法」 tr. "teaching the Dharma for the śrāvakas," and judges as a whole that all within it are matters of praising prajñā. As for the twelve divisions of the scriptures mentioned here, the treatise text states only their total number and does not bring out their list, and the reader need not seek their names and marks from outside; what should be kept hold of is the criterion by which the treatise-author establishes light and heavy—it lies not in the quantity of scrolls of scripture, but in whether they can give birth to Buddhas.

34. The eighth question and answer: to cause beings all to attain arhatship—how is it not as good as teaching a bodhisattva with a single phrase of prajñā? The treatise-author answers that they deliver themselves and are not fit to become Buddhas, and brings out the simile of planting a wish-fulfilling tree, the four items of the difference between the Great and Small Vehicles, and the simile of the vajra, small though it is. The treatise-author acknowledges that this matter has already been answered before, and now speaks of it briefly again: although the beings of the three-thousand great-thousand world all attain arhatship, they deliver their own persons and are not fit to become Buddhas; if one speaks a single phrase of prajñā, the hearer is able to become a Buddha. Next he brings out a simile: a person who plants many fruit trees is not as good as one person who plants a single wish-fulfilling tree, which can grant everything as people wish. Next he distinguishes item by item the difference between the Great and Small Vehicles—in teaching the Dharma for the śrāvakas there is no mind of great kindness and compassion, while in the Dharma of the Great Vehicle a single phrase, though small, has great kindness and compassion; in the Dharma of the śrāvakas all is for their own persons, while in the Dharma of the Great Vehicle it is widely for beings; in the Dharma of the śrāvakas there is no mind wishing to know the dharmas widely, only the wish to be quickly free of old age, sickness, and death, while in the Dharma of the Great Vehicle one wishes to know all dharmas clearly; the merit of the Dharma of the śrāvakas has limit and measure, while in the Dharma of the Great Vehicle one wishes to exhaust all merit without anything left over. Next he brings out the second simile: just as the vajra, though small, can surpass all jewels, it cannot be said that because it is small it is not as good as the many. At the end he sums up the weighing. In reading these four items examine each one for yourself; do not remember only the conclusion—what is distinguished is the breadth or narrowness of the mind, whether what is done is for self or for others, whether what is known is exhaustive or not, whether what is cultivated has measure or is without measure; each of the four items is one item, and only taken together do they make the content of the two Chinese characters 「不如」 tr. "not as good as."

35. The causes and conditions the Buddha himself speaks: he himself wishes to obtain awakening and also teaches others to obtain it; he himself practises the six perfections and also speaks them for others; gathering the merit of these two places, he will certainly obtain the path of the Buddha. The treatise-author cites the causes and conditions the Buddha himself spoke to close the passage above: this person himself wishes to obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, and also teaches others to obtain it; he himself practises the merits of the six perfections, and also speaks them for others. That the bodhisattva should gather the merit of these two places and yet not obtain the path of the Buddha—there is no such possibility. In reading this, know that what are called the two places are the two sides of one's own practice and the transforming of others; the reason the weighing above rests on teaching one bodhisattva is precisely that the work of teaching others is itself the bodhisattva's own merit, not something done solely for others.

36. The Buddha cites the transformations of the supernormal power of travel as proof, which also prove that all dharmas are empty and yet one does not cling to the dharma of emptiness; what the fleshly eye and the divine eye see is all false and deceptive; the wisdom-eye, the Dharma-eye, and the Buddha-eye are signless and unconditioned, cannot be seen, and cannot be known. The treatise-author explains the intent of displaying the supernormal power of travel: the Buddha wishes to make this matter clear and so cites a proof, and also wishes to prove that all dharmas are empty and not to cling to this dharma of emptiness, and only out of pity for beings does he entrust it. Next, following the sūtra, he infers: as Akṣobhya Buddha, the great assembly, and the adornments do not stand as an object to the eye, so all dharmas likewise do not stand as an object to the eye; what the fleshly eye and the divine eye see are all made dharmas, false and deceptive and unreal; the wisdom-eye, the Dharma-eye, and the Buddha-eye are all signless, unconditioned dharmas and so cannot be seen; if they cannot be seen, they also cannot be known; non-action and the rest are likewise. The assembly of Akṣobhya Buddha that was seen is like an illusion, like a dream; to be able to contemplate the dharmas thus is called the bodhisattva practising prajñā, is called being without clinging. In reading this passage keep hold of the two routes both broken—what the first two eyes see is broken as to its reality; what the last three eyes see is broken as to its being seeable; it is not saying that the last three eyes are inferior to the first two; it is saying that whoever sets up a seer and a seen and seeks to see does not have the seeing of prajñā.

37. What the Buddha entrusts is also without clinging; only because of great kindness and compassion does he praise prajñā; because prajñā has the mark of the measureless it cannot be exhausted; names, words and speech, and sections and phrases have measure, but the meaning is measureless. The treatise-author turns back to loosen the stickiness from the matter of 「囑累」 tr. "entrustment" itself: what the Buddha entrusts is also without clinging; only because of great kindness and compassion does he praise this prajñā; though all dharmas have the mark of the inconceivable, for the sake of benefiting beings he praises it. Next he speaks of the meaning of the measureless: if the Buddha's wisdom cannot be exhausted, the merit of prajñā too cannot be exhausted, because prajñāpāramitā has the mark of the measureless; the collection of names and the like, words and speech, sections and phrases, and the number of scrolls have measure—as the Smaller Sūtra, Emission of Light Prajñāpāramitā, Praise of Light Prajñāpāramitā, and the other scrolls of prajñā sūtras have sections and phrases that are limited and have measure, while the meaning of prajñā is measureless. This passage is the most important boundary of the whole chapter: what is entrusted is the scrolls, which have measure; what is to be transmitted is the meaning, which is measureless; the two must not be confused, nor may they be separated.

38. Question and answer: how is prajñā without measure? The Buddha answers that its mark is of itself separated, and because it neither arises nor gathers, it is neither exhausted nor ceases; the buddhas of the three times deliver beings and prajñā is not exhausted, like wishing to exhaust space; the dharmas are originally non-arising—how could they be exhausted? Following the sūtra, the treatise-author records Ānanda's question and the Buddha's answer: 「般若波羅蜜相自離。」 tr. "The mark of prajñāpāramitā is of itself separated." Because it is separated, from the very beginning it does not arise and does not gather; because it does not arise and does not gather, it is not exhausted and does not cease. Next he cites the causes and conditions the Buddha himself spoke: the buddhas of the past, measureless asaṃkhyeya of them, and their disciples used this prajñā to illuminate the ten directions and deliver measureless beings, who all together entered nirvāṇa without remainder, and yet prajñā was not exhausted; the future and the present are likewise; as a person who wishes to exhaust space, and space cannot be exhausted. At the end the treatise-author adds a sentence on the reader's sickness: some people know that it was not exhausted in the past but say that in the future and the present it has exhaustion; therefore it is said that in the three times it cannot be exhausted; the reason is that the dharmas are originally non-arising—how could they be exhausted? In reading this, know that the reason 「不盡」 tr. "not exhausted" is established has its root in 「無生」 tr. "non-arising"; if one remembers only the one meaning of being inexhaustible in use, it becomes a measureless that has measure.

39. The Buddha knows prajñā is truly inexhaustible, and because the collections of names, words and speech, and phrases are exhaustible, he entrusts it—the simile of entrusting a jar of fragrant oil to one's sons and younger brothers; putting forth the mark of the tongue that covers the face is not displayed by the power of the supernormal powers. This is where the second core simile of this chapter lies, and also the final explanation of the two Chinese characters 「囑累」 tr. "entrustment." The treatise-author says: the Buddha knows that prajñā is truly inexhaustible; it is because the collections of names, words and speech, and phrases are exhaustible that he entrusts it; as a person entrusts a jar of fragrant oil to his sons and younger brothers: though he does not begrudge the jar, it is for the sake of receiving and holding the fragrant oil; that words and speech can hold the meaning is likewise; if the words and speech are lost, the meaning cannot be obtained. Next he explains the matter of putting forth the mark of the tongue: in order that people might believe and accept prajñā, the Buddha put forth the mark of the tongue that covers the face, and told Ānanda that he entrusts it in the fourfold assembly and that Ānanda should for the sake of beings explain, display, and distinguish it; the reason he displays the mark of the tongue is that in the worldly dharma of reading marks, a tongue able to cover the nose is the mark of not speaking falsely, how much more one that covers the face. The treatise-author further states the boundary: what the Buddha shows is that the body I was born with from father and mother has this mark of the tongue, wishing to make those who have not yet obtained omniscience give rise to faith; it is not displayed by the power of the supernormal powers; the Buddha does not cling even to the very deep and wondrous Dharma, to wisdom, and to meditative concentration, how much less would he, for the sake of the eight worldly dharmas and for the gain of offerings, make something false and deceptive—here the treatise text gives the general name of the eight worldly dharmas and does not bring out their list. Among all dharmas, like a bird flying in space, he has nothing that touches or obstructs him, and only because of his original vow, the oath to deliver beings, and the mind of great compassion pitying all, does he earnestly entrust it. In reading this passage keep the two matters apart: the mark of not speaking falsely is something the body has by nature; what the supernormal powers display is something made for the occasion; the Buddha deliberately does not use the latter precisely because the matter he wishes to have believed must not rely on the extraordinary.

40. Able to enter all the dhāraṇī of letters; the simile of the city with one gate; to receive and uphold prajñā is to receive and uphold the awakening of the buddhas of the three times; prajñā is the practitioner's feet; the ninth and tenth questions and answers—the difference between the dhāraṇī of hearing and retaining and the dhāraṇī obtained from prajñā, and why prajñā is named dhāraṇī, bringing out the simile of the wish-fulfilling jewel changing its name according to the colour of the thing before it. The final general gathering-up of the treatise section. The treatise-author first explains the dhāraṇī of letters: through a single letter one enters ultimate emptiness; this is called the dhāraṇī of letters; the dharmas of letters are all obtained through prajñā, and the other dhāraṇī, such as hearing and retaining, are all likewise obtained from training in prajñā; the bodhisattva, having obtained the dhāraṇī, obtains all kinds of eloquence of delighting in speech, and speaking the meaning of a single phrase through measureless asaṃkhyeya kalpas cannot exhaust it; this is called the true Dharma of the buddhas of the three times, and there is no other Dharma. Next he brings out a simile: prajñā is the wondrous Dharma of the buddhas of the ten directions and the three times, like a city with one gate; those who come from the four directions enter by no other gate. Next he cites the sūtra to explain that prajñā is the practitioner's feet—the bodhisattva who obtains this prajñā can practise the bodhisattva path. At the end he sets up two questions: first, since it is by the power of the dhāraṇī of hearing and retaining that one can uphold, why say that it is by obtaining prajñā that one can uphold all the dharmas of the buddhas? The treatise-author answers: the dhāraṇī of hearing and retaining can uphold dharmas that have number and measure, and the world too has it—as Susīma of the outside paths also obtained the dhāraṇī of hearing and retaining; though this person obtained it for a short time, after a long time he forgot and lost it; the dhāraṇī obtained from prajñā widely receives and upholds the dharmas and never forgets or loses them; this is taken as the difference. Second, since prajñā is itself a pāramitā, why is it named dhāraṇī? The treatise-author answers: the real mark of all dharmas is prajñā; it can benefit in all kinds of ways, and because beings love and keep it in mind, all kinds of names are made—as the Buddha has the letters of the ten epithets and so on; when it can reach the limit of all wisdoms, it is called prajñāpāramitā; when the bodhisattva practises prajñā and becomes a Buddha, its name changes to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi; if it is in the mind of the Small Vehicle, it is named only the thirty-seven limbs of the path and the three gates of liberation; if a person wishes to hear and not forget, then in that person's mind it is named dhāraṇī; therefore the Buddha speaks the simile of the wish-fulfilling jewel, which changes according to the colour of the thing before it, and that is taken as its name. Here too the thirty-seven limbs of the path and the three gates of liberation mentioned in the treatise text are given only by their general names, and their lists are not brought out. The final sentence, 「佛如是種種說般若大功德」 tr. "The Buddha in all these ways speaks of the great merit of prajñā," closes the whole treatise section. In reading this general gathering-up keep hold of one meaning: that the different names are many is not because the Dharma is of many kinds; it is because what beings seek differs, and the Dharma receives its names according to it—as the wish-fulfilling jewel displays a colour according to the colour of the thing before it; the jewel has never changed.

Do Not Misread

Do not read 「囑累」 tr. "entrustment" as the Buddha being unable to let go. In this chapter the treatise-author has already set up a special question for this—the Buddha does not crave even the omniscience of all kinds or unobstructed liberation; why is it that toward prajñā alone he earnestly entrusts it, as though craving and begrudging? The answer given is: of what benefits beings foremost, nothing surpasses prajñā, because it can exhaust all suffering; what the Buddha entrusts is also without clinging; only because of great kindness and compassion does he praise this prajñā. So what the two Chinese characters rendered here as ‘earnestly’ are attached to is how hard to recognise and how easily lost the entrusted Dharma is, not craving and begrudging in the one who entrusts. The very rich elder earnestly entrusts his son with the wish-fulfilling jewel precisely because this jewel 「自無定色、質如虛空、微妙難識」 tr. "has of itself no fixed colour, has a substance like space, and is subtle and hard to recognise"; if one reads it as the Buddha having something he withholds, then the most important sentence in the simile of the elder falls empty.

Do not read ‘to forget or lose a single phrase is a very great fault’ only as a duty of memorisation, and do not on that account put aside the duty of guarding and upholding the words and phrases either. The treatise-author says it plainly: the reason the fault is great is that 「深般若法藏是十方三世諸佛母,能令人疾至佛道」 tr. "the deep Dharma treasury of prajñā is the mother of the buddhas of the ten directions and the three times, able to bring people quickly to the path of the Buddha." The treatise-author further states plainly that the entrustment is made precisely because 「名字語言句眾有盡」 tr. "the collections of names, words and speech, and phrases are exhaustible," and that 「若失語言,則義不可得」 tr. "if the words and speech are lost, the meaning cannot be obtained"; the words and phrases are the vessel that holds the meaning; when the words are lost the meaning is lost, and what makes it a fault is losing the meaning and cutting off the road. The sūtra text itself also places the weight on the whole series of receiving and upholding, reading, reciting, drawing near to, rightly recollecting, and practising in accord with the meaning and in accord with the Dharma, and does not speak only of memory. If one reads it only as incurring great sin for not reciting it completely by heart, one loses the criterion the treatise-author set up—whether it can give birth to Buddhas; if one reads it as the words and phrases being irrelevant, one loses in turn the meaning of 「若失語言,則義不可得」 tr. "if the words and speech are lost, the meaning cannot be obtained." The two need each other.

Do not read teaching one bodhisattva surpassing teaching the beings of the three-thousand great-thousand world to attain arhatship as slighting the arhat. The unit of measure the Buddha uses is 「我弟子事」 tr. "the work of my disciple," and the reasons the treatise-author brings out are 「自度其身,不中作佛」 tr. "they deliver their own persons and are not fit to become Buddhas" and the four items of the difference between the Great and Small Vehicles—the presence or absence of kindness and compassion, whether what is done is for self or for others, whether what is known is exhaustive or not, whether merit has measure or is without measure. What the four items discern is all the direction of the Dharma-gate, not the nobility or baseness of fruit or position. The sūtra text of this very chapter records that the eight hundred bhikṣus and the arhats whose outflows are exhausted were together in the assembly and gained benefit by seeing and hearing; if one reads it as the sūtra permitting people to slight the noble fruits, then the two passages of the prediction and of the display of the assembly of Akṣobhya Buddha in the same chapter would have nowhere to be placed.

Do not read 「一切法不與眼作對」 tr. "all dharmas do not stand as an object to the eye" as everything not existing at all. Where these words come from matters greatly—they are spoken after the Buddha displays the supernormal power of travel, letting the great assembly see the assembly of Akṣobhya Buddha, and then at once withdraws it. What is broken is the habit of measuring the Dharma with the eye, not the dharmas. The treatise-author at once speaks along two routes: what the fleshly eye and the divine eye see are all made dharmas, false and deceptive and unreal; the wisdom-eye, the Dharma-eye, and the Buddha-eye are all signless and unconditioned and so cannot be seen. The two routes taken together say that the one matter of seeing has nowhere to be set up within prajñā, not that the realm seen once existed and now does not. If one reads it as annihilation, then the sentence below, ‘the bodhisattva who practises thus is practising prajñā’, becomes practising in the view of annihilation.

Do not read the measurelessness of prajñā as an extremely large quantity. The Buddha himself gives its reason as ‘because it is inexhaustible it is without measure; because it is separated it is without measure’, and at the end brings it back to 「一切法皆無生;若法無生,云何有盡」 tr. "all dharmas are non-arising; if a dharma is non-arising, how could there be exhaustion?" The treatise-author further points out the reader's sickness: some people know that it was not exhausted in the past but say that in the future and the present it has exhaustion. From this it can be seen that the reason measurelessness is established has its root in non-arising, not in lying beyond counting. If one explains it as being so large that it cannot be counted, one is still placing prajñā on the axis of quantity, which is exactly what the Buddha's words 「我初不說般若波羅蜜量」 tr. "I have never at all spoken of a measure of prajñāpāramitā" exclude.

Do not read the simile of the jar of fragrant oil as making light of words, speech, and letters. The premise on which the treatise-author sets up this simile is 「佛知般若是真無盡,為名字語言句眾有盡故囑累」 tr. "the Buddha knows that prajñā is truly inexhaustible; it is because the collections of names, words and speech, and phrases are exhaustible that he entrusts it," and the point where the simile lands is 「語言能持義亦如是,若失語言,則義不可得」 tr. "that words and speech can hold the meaning is likewise; if the words and speech are lost, the meaning cannot be obtained." Though the jar is not what is begrudged, it is the instrument by which the fragrant oil can be passed on. So this chapter both says that the collection of names, the collection of phrases, and the collection of letters have measure while the meaning of prajñā is measureless, and also says that the Buddha earnestly entrusts the scroll of the prajñā sūtra—only with the two sentences standing together is the whole meaning there. If, because the meaning is measureless, one makes light of the scrolls, then the entrustment of this chapter destroys itself; if, because the scroll of the sūtra is entrusted, one takes the words and phrases as the ultimate, one falls again within what has measure.

Do not read putting forth the mark of the tongue that covers the face as a display of supernormal powers. The treatise-author makes a special distinction: what is displayed is 「我從父母生身,有此舌相」 tr. "the body I was born with from father and mother has this mark of the tongue," the mark of not speaking falsely in the worldly dharma of reading marks, 「非以神通力所現」 tr. "not displayed by the power of the supernormal powers." And he gives the reason—the Buddha does not cling even to the very deep and wondrous Dharma, to wisdom, and to meditative concentration, how much less would he, for the sake of the eight worldly dharmas and for the gain of offerings, make something false and deceptive. So what this mark proves is that the Buddha's words are not false, not that the Buddha's power is vast. If one reads it as seeking faith by a supernormal transformation, it contradicts that passage in the same chapter where the supernormal power of travel is displayed and then withdrawn to make clear that it does not stand as an object to the eye.

Bearing on Practice

The first benefit is to see the matter of entrustment as one's own being entrusted. The one to whom the sūtra text of this chapter entrusts is Ānanda, and what is entrusted is receiving and upholding, reading, reciting, making it keen, and explaining, displaying, and distinguishing it for others. Whoever reads this chapter today stands precisely in the position of the later people toward whom that sentence of entrustment pointed. In practice one can set up an extremely simple self-examination: toward the words and phrases of prajñā, do I uphold them and not lose them, or do I hear them and at once let them pass? Toward the meaning I have understood, can I distinguish and open it up for others, or do I stop at understanding it myself? If neither question can be answered, then the two Chinese characters rendered here as ‘receiving and upholding’ that this chapter speaks of have not yet come to rest on one's own person.

The second benefit is to illuminate one's own arousing of the mind by the four items of the difference between the Great and Small Vehicles. The four items the treatise-author lists—whether or not there is a mind of great kindness and compassion, whether what is done is for oneself or widely for beings, whether or not there is a mind wishing to know the dharmas widely, whether the merit cultivated has limit and measure or leaves nothing left over—each can be asked of oneself with respect to the present thought. This is not to have people judge their own rank; it is to have them see clearly the direction of the Dharma they are practising at this moment. In daily life, whenever one gives rise to a wholesome thought or does a wholesome deed, one can weigh it with these four questions: is what I value leaving suffering, or also wishing to know the Dharma and deliver people?

The third benefit is to add, on top of the practice of emptiness, not grasping the mark of emptiness. As to why the weighing of this chapter says that the practising of emptiness has a difference of not reaching one in a hundred, the key the treatise-author gives is 「不取空相故,過於二地」 tr. "because he does not grasp the mark of emptiness, he passes beyond the two grounds." So one who cultivates the contemplation of emptiness should here take a warning: if the emptiness contemplated is clung to as a mark that is obtained, it of itself has parts and of itself has measure. In practice one can keep to a single sentence: whenever one feels that ‘there is emptiness to be obtained’, that is the moment of grasping a mark. The thirsty man drinking from a river takes no more than suffices himself; to drink and know sufficiency is the measure of the two vehicles; to know that the river is inexhaustible and not take what one drinks as the river is what this chapter calls without parts and without measure.

The fourth benefit is to turn the teaching of excluding the destinies back into a contemplation of one's own circumstances. The treatise-author says one by one that the three evil destinies, with their much suffering, the gods of the desire realm, with their madness and confusion, the gods of the form realm, with their clinging to the taste of meditation, the formless realm, being without form, and the destiny of ghosts and spirits, with afflictions covering the mind, all cannot practise the deep prajñā, while the human destiny can restrain the mind of suffering and pleasure and practise it. The most practical use of this passage is to let people know that this body and this place are precisely the ground where it can be practised: suffering does not reach the point of seizing the mind, and pleasure does not reach the point of drowning the will. Whoever takes the suffering of his lot in life or the pleasure of favourable circumstances as a reason he cannot cultivate and study—for him this passage of the treatise-author is precisely the remedy: what is lacking is not the circumstance but the power to restrain the mind of suffering and pleasure.

The fifth benefit is to keep the boundary between the jar and the oil. With the simile of entrusting a jar of fragrant oil to one's sons and younger brothers, the treatise-author speaks very plainly of the relation between words and phrases and the meaning. The practitioner can here set up two hands: one hand honestly receives and upholds the words and phrases—reading, reciting, drawing near to, making them keen—because 「若失語言,則義不可得」 tr. "if the words and speech are lost, the meaning cannot be obtained"; the other hand does not take the words and phrases as the ultimate—because ‘the collection of names and the like, words and speech, sections and phrases, and the number of scrolls have measure’, while the meaning is measureless. With the two hands working together, reading the sūtra neither becomes clinging to the letter nor becomes making light of the teaching. The dhāraṇī of letters spoken of at the end of this chapter is precisely where these two hands come together: through a single letter one enters ultimate emptiness; the letter is not discarded, and yet emptiness already appears.

Further Resonances

The backbone of this chapter is one section of sūtra text and one section of treatise explanation. Sūtra ① begins from Śakra Devānām Indra doubting whether what he has said is in accord and is answering rightly, and the Buddha approving his words; Śakra praises Subhūti, that what he delights to teach all returns to emptiness, the signless, and non-action, and on this the Buddha makes a long weighing—when Subhūti practises emptiness, dānapāramitā and so on up to the eighty minor marks are one by one unfindable, how much less one who practises or one who obtains them, and what he practises, compared with the bodhisattva's practice of prajñā, does not reach one in a hundred; excepting the Buddha's practice, the bodhisattva's practice of prajñā is, among the practices of the two vehicles, the most honoured, the most wondrous, and the highest; next it records the gods of the Heaven of the Thirty-three scattering flowers and the eight hundred bhikṣus vowing the unsurpassed practice; the Buddha, knowing the workings of their minds, smiles, and lights of many colours shine everywhere; Ānanda asks the causes and conditions of the smile, and the Buddha gives the eight hundred bhikṣus the prediction that in the Constellation Kalpa they will become Buddhas at the same time, all named Scattering Flowers; next it praises those who can practise the deep prajñā as coming from among humans or from the Tuṣita heaven, having heard it face to face from the Buddha and planted roots of goodness under the buddhas; next it enters the proper theme, saying that planting roots of goodness in the Buddha's field of merit, though not false and deceptive, one must deeply and clearly practise the six perfections and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds, and so entrusts prajñā to Ānanda, setting up the distinction that to forget or lose other dharmas is a very small fault and to forget or lose a single phrase of prajñā is a very great fault, saying that to receive and uphold prajñā is to receive and uphold the awakening of the buddhas of the three times and to make offerings to prajñā is to make offerings to the buddhas of the three times, and again entrusting the six perfections twice over and making clear that the six perfections are the mother of the bodhisattvas and the inexhaustible Dharma treasury of the buddhas; next it sets up a weighing, that teaching one bodhisattva a single phrase in accord with prajñā surpasses teaching the beings of the three-thousand great-thousand world so that they attain arhatship; Ānanda answers that it is very much, and the Buddha further, reducing through one day, half a day, the space of a meal, and an instant, shows its superiority; next he displays transformations of the supernormal power of travel, letting the great assembly see the assembly of Akṣobhya Buddha, and then withdraws them, to prove that all dharmas do not stand as an object to the eye, that dharma does not see dharma and dharma does not know dharma, that training thus is called the foremost training, the supreme training, the subtle and wondrous training, and that prajñā is without measure, like the boundary of space, unfindable; next Ānanda asks why it is without measure, and the Buddha answers: because it is inexhaustible, because it is separated; the buddhas of the three times all train in it and do not exhaust it; all dharmas are non-arising, how could there be exhaustion; at the end the Buddha puts forth the mark of the tongue that covers the face, bids him from now on, in the fourfold assembly, widely expound, open up and display, and distinguish it, and says that the deep prajñā is the gate of all letters, can enter the dhāraṇī gate, is the wondrous Dharma of the buddhas of the three times, and is the practitioner's feet. Treatise ① explains it following the text: first it sets up two questions to explain the grounds of Śakra's self-doubt and of the Buddha's approval, bringing out the division of the three kinds of wisdom and the simile of riding a boat downstream; next it recounts the Buddha's confirming of Subhūti and cites the sūtra text as proof, raises the sentence that practising emptiness, compared with the bodhisattva, does not reach one in a hundred, sets up a question and first makes clear the various names of the real mark of all dharmas, then answers with the three meanings of keenness and dullness, depth and shallowness, of the two vehicles' lack of the vow to deliver beings, and of having parts and having measure, bringing out the three similes of lighting a lamp to break the darkness, the thirsty man drinking from a river, and the space of a pore compared with the space of the ten directions; next it recounts the exhortation to cultivate and makes clear that because one does not grasp the mark of emptiness one passes beyond the two grounds, and that the practice of emptiness is the root; next it sets up a question to discern the difference between nirvāṇa being measureless and what the two vehicles obtain having measure, bringing out the simile of the vessel of great water and the meaning that measure and the measureless depend on each other; next it sets up a question to explain why the eight hundred bhikṣus make offerings to the Buddha alone, points out that the meaning of the smile appears in another chapter, and explains the cause of the same time and the same name; next it explains that the Buddha, because of this event, praises prajñā, excludes the destinies one by one, and takes only the human destiny and the Tuṣita heaven; next it sets up a question posing the difficulty that, since offering to the Buddha with small roots of goodness one will also become a Buddha, what need is there constantly to practise prajñā, and answers with clearly practising the six perfections and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds; next it sets up a question to explain the Buddha's earnest entrusting as though craving and begrudging, bringing out the simile of the very rich elder entrusting the wish-fulfilling jewel, and makes clear why losing a single phrase of prajñā is too great a fault; next it sets up a question to explain the superiority of teaching one bodhisattva, bringing out the simile of planting a wish-fulfilling tree, the four items of the difference between the Great and Small Vehicles, and the simile of the vajra, small though it is; next it explains the citing of the supernormal power of travel as proof and makes clear that what the fleshly eye and the divine eye see is false and deceptive, and that the wisdom-eye, the Dharma-eye, and the Buddha-eye cannot be seen and cannot be known; next it makes clear that what the Buddha entrusts is also without clinging, and that names, words and speech, and sections and phrases have measure while the meaning of prajñā is measureless; next, following the sūtra, it explains that its mark is of itself separated, that because it neither arises nor gathers it is neither exhausted nor ceases, and the simile of wishing to exhaust space; next it brings out the simile of entrusting a jar of fragrant oil to one's sons and younger brothers to make clear why an inexhaustible Dharma must be entrusted by means of exhaustible words and speech, and explains that putting forth the mark of the tongue is not displayed by the power of the supernormal powers; at the end it gathers up the dhāraṇī of letters, the simile of the city with one gate, the difference between the dhāraṇī of hearing and retaining and the dhāraṇī obtained from prajñā, and why prajñā is named dhāraṇī, bringing out the simile of the wish-fulfilling jewel changing its name according to the colour of the thing before it, and concludes with the Buddha in these many ways speaking of the great merit of prajñā. The whole treatise section is threaded through with questions and answers, and passage by passage it can be read back against the sūtra text; as for the number of its questions and answers, counting them place by place according to 「問曰」 tr. "Question" and 「答曰」 tr. "Answer" in the text of this chapter of this treatise, each comes to ten places.

The lines of meaning between this chapter and the chapters before and after it can be seen in three threads. First, continuing what precedes: the preceding chapter speaks of the meaning of delivering space; this chapter continues its momentum of practising emptiness and asks about the grades among those who practise emptiness; so the sūtra text at its outset still takes Śakra's weighing of what Subhūti delights to teach as the joint, and does not set up a separate stove. Second, a turn complete within the chapter: the first half speaks of weighing and prediction, the second half of entrustment and inexhaustibility, and the two halves have as their pivot the one sentence 「是故,阿難!我以般若波羅蜜囑累汝!」 tr. "Therefore, Ānanda! I entrust prajñāpāramitā to you!"—what the weighing shows is the preciousness of the Dharma; what the entrustment does is the handing over of the precious Dharma; the two matters are in fact the head and tail of one matter. Third, reaching to what follows: this chapter ends on prajñā being the gate of all letters and able to enter the dhāraṇī gate, and the next chapter opens on inexhaustible skilful means; the two chapters stand in sequence, and the reader can view them together to see where upholding the Dharma and practising the Dharma meet. Again, Chapter 90 of this text is also titled "Entrustment"; it has the same name as this chapter but a different place, and the sūtra text it explains is different; in reading, one should decide by the chapter sequence, and not force them together because the names are the same.

Of the explanations of the ancient masters, three can be recorded for this chapter. Jizang, in his sectional division of this chapter, assigns it to the section of circulation, saying: 「此中第二、流通實相般若也。」 tr. "Here, second, is the circulation of the prajñā of the real mark." In explaining why it is entrusted and circulated, he divides it into two intents, benefiting the present and benefiting ages to come, and himself brings out a simile, saying: 「如父臨終付子如意珠,則知無價物」 tr. "As a father at the end of his life hands his son a wish-fulfilling jewel, one then knows it is a priceless thing"—this simile and this treatise's simile of the very rich elder entrusting his son with the wish-fulfilling jewel are close in intent but set up different persons; they are recorded side by side without judgement. In explaining the chapter's name he says: 「累即憑累,委付為累。」 tr. "Lei means to lean upon and entrust; to commit and hand over is lei." He glosses the character 「累」 tr. "lei" by leaning upon and entrusting and by committing and handing over, while this treatise makes no separate gloss of the character; each takes its own way. To the question how the emptiness of beings and the emptiness of dharmas differ, he answers: 「二乘智劣故見空淺,菩薩智深故見空亦深也。」 tr. "Because the knowledge of the two vehicles is inferior, their seeing of emptiness is shallow; because the bodhisattva's knowledge is deep, his seeing of emptiness is also deep." He further says: 「又二乘但見於空不見不空,菩薩見空不空也。」 tr. "Again, the two vehicles see only emptiness and do not see non-emptiness; the bodhisattva sees emptiness and non-emptiness."—the former words correspond to this treatise's meaning 「智慧分別利鈍,入有深淺故」 tr. "because wisdom distinguishes keen and dull, and what is entered is deep or shallow"; the latter words bring out the pair of emptiness and non-emptiness, which this treatise does not have; this is Jizang's own explanation, and both are kept. In explaining the putting forth of the mark of the tongue he says: 「不現通力令舌大者,恐舌非實大,通力使大也,故但出覆面舌也。」 tr. "That he does not display supernormal power to make the tongue large is lest it be thought that the tongue is not truly large but that supernormal power made it large; therefore he only puts forth the tongue that covers the face." This accords with the boundary kept by this treatise's sentence 「非以神通力所現」 tr. "not displayed by the power of the supernormal powers," and can serve as supporting evidence. Huiying, explaining this chapter, judges it to be the section of circulation, saying: 「此即是波若道中第三大分流通分也。」 tr. "This is the section of circulation, the third great division within the path of prajñā." In his commentary he himself calls this chapter 「第六十五品者,名為囑累品」 tr. "the sixty-fifth chapter, named the chapter of Entrustment"; his chapter sequence differs by one place from the base text of this edition. In explaining why it is earnest, he cites Kumārajīva's explanation, saying: 「所以慇懃囑累者,以寶重故防深;所以校量廣濶者,以功高故校廣。」 tr. "The reason he earnestly entrusts it is that, because the jewel is weighty, the guarding is deep; the reason the weighing is broad and wide is that, because the merit is high, the weighing is broad." Explaining earnestness by the weightiness of the jewel and the breadth of the weighing by the height of the merit has exactly the same focus as this treatise's simile of the elder's jewel; they are recorded side by side without judgement. In explaining 「是行者足」 tr. "is the practitioner's feet," he says: 「足是身之本,明此波若是法身之本,故云足也。」 tr. "The feet are the root of the body; this makes clear that this prajñā is the root of the Dharma body, and therefore it says feet."—this treatise explains this sentence only as 「菩薩得是般若,能行菩薩道」 tr. "the bodhisattva who obtains this prajñā can practise the bodhisattva path"; Huiying goes a layer further and explains it by the root of the Dharma body, which is his own meaning; both are kept. Again, Junzheng, in the Profound Meaning of the Four Mahāyāna Treatises, cites the text of this chapter of this treatise and says: 「累教品云:須菩提所得空,如毛穴之空;菩薩空,如十方空也。」 tr. "The chapter Entrusting the Teaching says: the emptiness obtained by Subhūti is like the space of a pore; the bodhisattva's emptiness is like the space of the ten directions." What he cites is the sense of this chapter's passage 「又如毛孔之空欲比十方空,無有是理」 tr. "and again, as for the space of a pore wishing to compare itself with the space of the ten directions, there is no such principle," but the chapter name he uses is ‘Entrusting the Teaching’, which differs from the base text of this edition, titled 「囑累品」 tr. "Entrustment"—the ancient masters' citing of this chapter's name has two sides, and this is one piece of evidence for it; recorded side by side without judgement. The variant names of the chapter title among the texts, the difference of fascicle number in the Ishiyama-dera manuscript, and the beginning and end of these two commentaries and the fascicles they rely on are detailed in the Apparatus.

考據Apparatus

一、科判

本品在《大智度論》釋《大品般若》之次第中屬〈釋餘品〉一段,全在卷七十九,單一單元。卷七十九起於〔T25 0613b24〕、訖於〔T25 0620c12〕;其卷首題所繫者猶是前品——「大智度論釋稱揚品第六十五之餘」〔T25 0613b24〕,即卷七十九以前品之續題開卷,其下造署「聖者龍樹造」、譯署「後秦龜茲國三藏鳩摩羅什譯」〔T25 0613b28〕皆屬卷首,不屬本品。本品品題「大智度論釋囑累品第六十六」〔T25 0616a11〕逕接前品〈稱揚品第六十五〉之末句「是故須菩提說無障無礙法。」〔T25 0616a10〕而起,品首無卷題、無造署譯署。

品身訖於「佛如是種種說般若大功德。」〔T25 0620c10〕一句迄〔T25 0620c11〕,其下緊接卷末題「大智度論卷第七十九」〔T25 0620c12〕——本品為品尾繫卷尾之型:卷七十九至本品竟而俱終,卷八十以次品之題「大智度論釋無盡方便品第六十七」〔T25 0620c15〕另起,次品品題〔T25 0620c20〕在其後。故本品與品六十二〈同學品〉之「居卷中·不涉卷界」異,與品四十八〈佛母品〉之跨卷型亦異。〔按:本單元之範圍若以次品所在卷之開卷點〔T25 0620c15〕為界,則涵次品之卷題;本品內容實訖〔T25 0620c11〕,卷末題在〔T25 0620c12〕。〕

全品純漢字六千六百四十七,未達拆單元之量。品內結構一【經】一【論】、單一單元:【經】〔T25 0616a12〕、【論】〔T25 0618a25〕。兩結構標記皆有校記,宋、宮二本俱無此二標記;【論】標記之校記更以星號掛回前品之定義處(見第八目),為本品唯一之跨品星號。

問答之數與說者結構:經①以釋提桓因白佛發端〔T25 0616a12〕——「爾時,釋提桓因白佛言」〔T25 0616a12〕,佛可其言〔T25 0616a13〕,帝釋讚須菩提〔T25 0616a14〕,佛廣說須菩提行空之義〔T25 0616a17〕;其下阿難問笑因緣〔T25 0616b22〕,佛告阿難授八百比丘之記〔T25 0616b24〕,自此以下至【論】前皆佛之連續開示,中間唯插阿難一簡答與一問:〔T25 0617b18〕「阿難言:『甚多!世尊!』」與〔T25 0617c29〕「阿難白佛言:『世尊!般若波羅蜜何以故無有量?』」。本品範圍內「佛告阿難」四見(〔T25 0616b24〕〔T25 0616b29〕〔T25 0617c10〕〔T25 0618a01〕,皆在經段,漢字流逐一定位所得;論段〔T25 0619a13〕作「佛因是事讚般若,作是言」,為論主敘述體之重述,非現場換說),「復次,阿難!」型於經段一見〔T25 0617b16〕。〔T25 0616b19〕佛微笑一段無言說,屬事相非問答,如實分記。

論①無「釋曰:」起論標記——於本品論段範圍逐字重掃,「釋曰」零命中,【論】標記之後逕接「問曰:」〔T25 0618a25〕。正式問答十組:〔T25 0618a25〕問/〔T25 0618a26〕答、〔T25 0618b07〕問/〔T25 0618b08〕答、〔T25 0618b25〕問/〔T25 0618b26〕答、〔T25 0618c25〕問/〔T25 0618c26〕答、〔T25 0619a03〕問/〔T25 0619a05〕答、〔T25 0619b03〕問/〔T25 0619b10〕答、〔T25 0619b15〕問/〔T25 0619b18〕答、〔T25 0619c06〕問/〔T25 0619c08〕答、〔T25 0620b25〕問/〔T25 0620b26〕答、〔T25 0620c01〕問/〔T25 0620c02〕答——逐字點之,「問曰:」十、「答曰:」十,與漢字流定位之十組 loc 相合。「復次」全品十見,其九在論段(〔T25 0618b01〕〔T25 0618b05〕〔T25 0618c09〕〔T25 0618c14〕〔T25 0618c28〕〔T25 0619a26〕〔T25 0619b23〕〔T25 0619c13〕〔T25 0620b11〕),皆論主自身補義之展開;餘一在經段〔T25 0617b16〕,為佛語之「復次,阿難!」。「有人言」於本品全論段零見(於品內範圍逐字重掃所得)——與品六十二之五見異,本品論義純以問答體+復次補義行之,如實誌錄。

二、術語考

囑累。 全品之總名。其經證在佛語:「是故,阿難!我以般若波羅蜜囑累汝!」〔T25 0616c21〕、「以是故,阿難!種種因緣囑累汝般若波羅蜜。」〔T25 0617a13〕。所囑之物與所以囑之由,經自出其分寸:「汝若受持一切法,除般若波羅蜜,若忘若失,其過小小,無有大罪。」〔T25 0616c22〕,「阿難!汝受持深般若波羅蜜,若忘失一句,其過甚大!」〔T25 0616c24〕——囑累之重輕,判在般若之一句。論釋其所以囑而不貪:「佛所囑累亦無所著,但以大慈悲故讚是般若。」〔T25 0620a04〕。「囑累」一語於本論全書六十六見,本品範圍內十餘見,為全論最密之一段,漢字流重掃所得。吉藏訓其字:「累即憑累,委付為累。」〔X24n0451 0318a21〕(見第六目)。所釋經同位之品名作「累教」(見第四目)。

般若波羅蜜是行者足。 本品之樞喻兼樞語。經:「阿難!我說般若波羅蜜是行者足。」〔T25 0618a22〕;論釋其實:「菩薩得是般若,能行菩薩道。」〔T25 0620b23〕之上文「阿難!是般若波羅蜜,我處處說,是行者足。」〔T25 0620b21〕。慧影疏申之:「是行者足已下,足是身之本,明此波若是法身之本,故云足也。」〔X46n0791 0910c19〕(見第六目)。

六波羅蜜是菩薩摩訶薩母·無盡法藏。 囑累之所以倍。經:「阿難!六波羅蜜是菩薩摩訶薩母,生諸菩薩故。」〔T25 0617a29〕,「以是故,我以六波羅蜜倍復囑累汝。」〔T25 0617b02〕,「阿難!是六波羅蜜是諸佛無盡法藏。」〔T25 0617b03〕——「無盡法藏」一語於本論全書一見,即此處,漢字流重掃所得。論於下文則以「母」屬般若:「是深般若法藏是十方三世諸佛母,能令人疾至佛道。」〔T25 0619c03〕——經以六度為菩薩母,論以般若為諸佛母,兩言各有所屬,如實分記。

無有量·無盡。 本品後半之眼。經先立其量:「般若波羅蜜無有量,我初不說般若波羅蜜量」〔T25 0617c27〕,「名眾、句眾、字眾是有量,般若波羅蜜無有量。」〔T25 0617c28〕;阿難問其故,佛答二因:「般若波羅蜜無盡故無有量,般若波羅蜜離故無有量。」〔T25 0618a01〕;其究竟之由在無生:「何以故?是一切法皆無生;若法無生,云何有盡?」〔T25 0618a11〕。論以三經卷之有量反證義之無量:「名眾等言語章句、卷數有量,如《小品》、《放光》、《光讚》等般若波羅蜜經卷章句,有限有量;般若波羅蜜義無量。」〔T25 0620a11〕。慧影出其偈數(見第六目)。

文字陀羅尼·聞持陀羅尼。 末段所辨之兩名。經:「阿難!是深般若波羅蜜則是一切字門。行是深般若波羅蜜,能入陀羅尼門」〔T25 0618a16〕;論訓文字陀羅尼:「因一字即入畢竟空,是名文字陀羅尼。」〔T25 0620b12〕,並自指前文「如先陀羅尼中說。」〔T25 0620b13〕——「如先陀羅尼中說」一語於本論全書一見,即此處。其與聞持陀羅尼之別,論以有量無量判:「聞持陀羅尼,能持有數有量法,世間亦有,如須尸摩外道亦得聞持陀羅尼」〔T25 0620b26〕,「從般若得陀羅尼,廣受持諸法,終不忘失。以是為差別。」〔T25 0620b29〕。「須尸摩」於本論全書三見,本品一見;「文字陀羅尼」全書六見,本品二見(皆在〔T25 0620b12〕一行),漢字流重掃所得。

諸法實相·種種名。 全論之收。論末答「般若便是波羅蜜,何以名為陀羅尼?」〔T25 0620c01〕一問,出一總持之訓:「諸法實相是般若,能種種利益,眾生愛念故,作種種名。」〔T25 0620c02〕——下列四名之所屬:到諸智慧邊名般若波羅蜜、作佛已變名阿耨多羅三藐三菩提、小乘心中名三十七品三解脫門、欲聞不忘者心中名陀羅尼,而總收於「是故佛說如意珠譬喻,隨前物色變為名。」〔T25 0620c09〕。吉藏於此亦作異名解(見第六目)。

三、譬喻與故事

本品要喻八,引事一,皆繫於所釋之義,無泛設。

毛孔之空比十方空(空行淺深之喻)。 論釋二乘之空何以不及菩薩之空,出一至簡之量:「復次,二乘得空,有分有量;諸佛、菩薩,無分無量。」〔T25 0618c14〕,「如渴者飲河,不過自足」〔T25 0618c15〕,「又如毛孔之空欲比十方空,無有是理!」〔T25 0618c16〕——渴者所飲非河之少,是腹之量;毛孔之空非空之異,是孔之量。空是一空,量在能空之器。「毛孔之空」於本論全書二見(〔T25 0322a10〕〔T25 0618c17〕),本品一見。均正引本品正取此喻(見第六目)。

破闇然燈更有大燈(利鈍之喻)。 論釋同得諸法實相而有了了不了了:「譬如破闇故然燈,更有大燈,明則轉勝。」〔T25 0618c05〕——下接「當知先燈雖炤,微闇不盡;若盡,後燈則無用。」〔T25 0618c06〕。先燈非不破闇,是微闇不盡;後燈之所以有用,正在前燈之未盡處。論收之曰「惟有佛智,能盡諸無明。」〔T25 0618c08〕。吉藏於同義出一反詰(見第六目)。

器有量非水有量(涅槃無量之喻)。 論答「涅槃是無量,何以言『二乘所得有量』?」〔T25 0618c26〕一難,只出一句:「不聞說大水喻耶?器有量,非水有量。」〔T25 0618c27〕——所量者智,非法性。其下更以相待法收之:「復次,量、無量,相待法。於凡人是無量,佛皆能量。」〔T25 0618c28〕。

大富長者以如意寶珠囑累(本品第一核心喻)。 論釋佛何以於不貪之中獨於般若慇懃:「譬如大富長者命欲終時,以眾寶與兒,偏以如意寶珠慇懃囑累」〔T25 0619b25〕,其所囑之語即經意之譯:「汝勿以此寶自無定色、質如虛空、微妙難識故而不守護!」〔T25 0619b27〕,「若失餘寶為可,此寶不可失也!」〔T25 0619b28〕;論自配其法:「大富長者是佛,以般若波羅蜜囑累阿難」〔T25 0619b29〕,「汝好受持守護,無令忘失!」〔T25 0619c01〕——喻之力在「自無定色」四字:正因其無定色而難識,所以最易被當作不值守護之物。「大富長者」於本論全書二見,皆在本品此一段。吉藏以「如父臨終付子如意珠」〔X24n0451 0318a14〕同取此象(見第六目)。

種眾果樹不如種一如意樹(格量之喻)。 論答「說法令三千大千世界眾生盡得阿羅漢,云何不如以般若一句教菩薩?」〔T25 0619c06〕:「如人種眾果樹,不如一人種一如意樹,能隨人所願,如意皆得。」〔T25 0619c11〕——果樹所出者有定,如意樹所出者隨願;格量之成立在所出之無定限,不在樹之多寡。

金剛雖小能勝一切寶(大小乘差別之喻)。 論列大小乘四重差別已(慈悲有無·自為身與為眾生·知諸法心廣狹·功德有限量與無遺餘),收之曰:「譬如金剛雖小,能勝一切寶,不得言少故不如多。」〔T25 0619c19〕——與品六十二「如草芥雖多,不如一小金剛。」同一秤而取象相反:彼言多不如重,此言小不如利。「如金剛雖小」之語於本論全書二見(〔T25 0584a02〕〔T25 0619c19〕),本品一見。

香油瓶囑累子弟(本品第二核心喻)。 論釋佛既知般若真無盡何以猶囑累:「佛知般若是真無盡,為名字語言句眾有盡故囑累。」〔T25 0620a24〕,「如人以香油瓶囑累子弟,雖不惜瓶,為受持香油故」〔T25 0620a25〕,自配其法:「語言能持義亦如是,若失語言,則義不可得。」〔T25 0620a26〕——瓶非所惜而不可不護,語言非般若而般若不能離之。「香油瓶」於本論全書一見,即此處,漢字流重掃所得。慧影於此以瞻蔔香油實之(見第六目)。

一門城四方來者(諸佛妙法之喻)。 論釋般若為三世諸佛妙法:「如一門城,四方來者,無異門入。」〔T25 0620b18〕——「如一門城」於本論全書一見,即此處。喻之義在門之唯一,不在城之方位。

阿閦佛神足變化(引事一)。 經於品中出一現量之證:「說是〈般若波羅蜜品〉時,佛在四眾中」〔T25 0617b28〕而現神足,大眾皆見阿閦佛及其眷屬;旋即「爾時,佛攝神足,一切大眾不復見阿閦佛」〔T25 0617c07〕——見與不見之間,佛即以之訓一切法之不與眼作對。論釋其所以引此事:「爾時,佛欲明了是事故引證,亦欲證一切法空,不著是空法,但憐愍眾生故囑累。」〔T25 0619c25〕——引事非為神異,是為證空而不著空。

四、所釋經文

品名兩造網:囑累/累教(並錄不判)。 本品品名兩造,逐一據底本誌之。其一,囑累品——本論底本品題〔T25 0616a11〕「大智度論釋囑累品第六十六」,元本作「大智度論釋囑累品第六十六」(十二字·同底本)、明本作「釋囑累品第六十六」(八字·刪「大智度論」),三造皆作「囑累」。其二,累教品——宋、宮二本作「大智論釋累教品第六十六」(十一字·「大智論」省一「度」字·宮本另有「品」字之異),以「累教」名品。石本則作「摩訶般若波羅蜜品第六十五中囑累八十」(經題式·品序 -1·題名以「中囑累」為子題·末綴石本自身卷次「八十」)。兩名各有所本:底本與元明取「囑累」,宋宮取「累教」;並錄不判。 均正引本品時亦用「累教品」之名(見第六目),吉藏疏文則二名並用(見下)。

品次 -1 階(石本續存·並帶卷次)。 石本品題作「第六十五」,較底本「第六十六」少一,與品四十四以下逐品順推、同向同幅——-1 階鏈於本品續存。本品範圍內 -1 階另見一端:品末「德」字注,石本作「德釋第六十五品竟」(下帳第九十二條)——品末「釋某品竟」型夾註與品題兩層互證,皆作「六十五」,非孤證。慧影疏之自編號亦作「第六十五品」(見第六目),惟彼屬疏家內部編號,非底本異文,性質有別,如實區分。

石本卷次雙軌(品題注內之卷端記)。 品題注〔T25 0616a11〕首記「卷第八十首【石】」——石本以本品品題處為其卷八十之首;配以前品收尾處之兩注「第七十九卷終【石】」(n="0616004")與「礙【大】,(礙釋第六十四品竟,摩訶般若經卷第七十九)【石】」(n="0616002"),二注皆在〔T25 0616a10〕,可見石本卷七十九訖於前品竟處,卷八十起於本品品題處。底本則於此處無卷界(卷七十九自〔T25 0613b24〕至〔T25 0620c12〕),底本/石本卷品雙軌不疊合,如實誌錄不強解。此二注屬前品收尾範圍,不入本品九十二條之帳(見第八目)。又本品卷末處另有石本點錨注「不分卷【石】」(n="0620015",在〔T25 0620c11〕),與次品卷首注「(大智…十)十七字【大】,(大智度論釋卷第八十釋無盡品第六十七訖第六十八品上」(n="0620016")之石本讀「摩訶般若波羅蜜品第六十六無盡品」互見——石本於次品之品序亦作 -1,兩端同款。

所釋經品題之鏡像兩讀(本目之眼)。 所釋經 T223 側本品品題〔T08 0362a10〕作「累教品第六十六」,其注曰「累教【大】,囑累【宋】【元】【明】【宮】,摩訶般若波羅蜜經中囑累【聖】」——T223 底本作「累教」,宋、元、明、宮四本反作「囑累」,聖本作「摩訶般若波羅蜜經中囑累」。以之對本論側品題注(底本作「囑累」,宋、宮二本作「累教」),兩造校記恰成鏡像:本論之底本讀法(囑累)正是 T223 諸異本之讀法,T223 之底本讀法(累教)正是本論宋宮二本之讀法。品名「囑累/累教」之兩讀,非一藏之內部游移,而是兩藏傳承各自並存之兩讀,如實誌錄,不判孰正。品題另有夾註一枚〔T08 0362a10〕,其夾註作「丹囑累品」,注作「丹…品【大】,〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】」——丹本夾註所標之名亦作「囑累品」,與本論底本同系,如實誌錄。此一鏡像之款與品六十二〈同學品/魔愁品〉之對稱案例同型。

T223 mulu n 屬性 +1 偏移(續存)。 所釋經 T223 側本品之 mulu 標 n="67" 而顯文標「66 累教品」〔T08 0362a10〕——n 屬性 +1 偏移自品四十一以來屢見,本品續存(承品四十八既誌之常設體例,不重判)。其前後亦同款:「65 度空品」n="66"〔T08 0360b09〕、「67 無盡品」n="68"〔T08 0364a28〕。本論側 mulu 則無偏移,標 n="66"〔T25 0616a11〕。

T223 側品界繫卷界(與本論側同步而卷數不同)。 所釋經卷第二十起於〔T08 0362a07〕,其下即譯署〔T08 0362a09〕,而本品品題〔T08 0362a10〕緊接——T223 側本品繫卷首;本品訖〔T08 0364a27〕,次品〈無盡品〉品題〔T08 0364a28〕緊接,未涉卷界。本論側則本品居卷七十九之後段而品尾繫卷尾(見第一目),兩傳承於此品之卷品分劃不合;又石本以本品為其卷八十之首(見上),與 T223 側之繫卷首恰同步而卷數不同,如實誌錄此一並見,不引為一事。

全量牒經對讀(兩側對勘·異文八處·逐處誌其校記之有無)。 本論經①與所釋經〈累教品〉逐字幾近同文(以漢字流全量對讀:本論側三千一百一十八字、所釋經側三千零九十九字),其可誌者八處:

  • 文陀羅花/曼陀羅華——本論作「以天文陀羅花散佛及僧」〔T25 0616b16〕,T223 作「以天曼陀羅華散佛及僧」〔T08 0362b16〕。本論側此處有注「文【大】|曼【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】」(下帳第八條);T223 側有注「曼【大】,文【宋】【宮】【聖】」〔T08 0362b16〕——兩造校記又成鏡像:本論之異本讀法正是 T223 之底本讀法,T223 之異本讀法正是本論之底本讀法。又本論論段引同一事時作「爾時,會中諸天以天曼陀羅華散佛等,如經中說。」〔T25 0619a02〕——論主自身牒經處用「曼」,與經段之「文」不同,如實分記。
  • 世界/國土——本論作「比丘僧、世界、壽命皆等」〔T25 0616b26〕,T223 作「比丘僧、國土、壽命皆等」〔T08 0362b26〕。本論側此處有注「世界【大】*|國土【石】*」(下帳第十二條·星號定義處·品內四處共用),即石本作「國土」,正與 T223 底本合;T223 側於同型之處有注「國土【大】,世界【聖】」〔T08 0363c08〕——聖本作「世界」,反與本論底本合,兩造之鏡像於此一字組上再現。
  • 好解脫/俱解脫——本論作「皆得自在,得好解脫——心好解脫,慧好解脫」〔T25 0617c03〕,T223 作「皆得自在,得俱解脫、心解脫、慧解脫」〔T08 0363c03〕。本論側「好」字二注(下帳第三十三、三十四條,其一為星號共用)作「好【大】*|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】*」;T223 側有注「俱【大】,好【宋】【元】【明】【聖】」〔T08 0363c03〕——T223 四本作「好」,與本論底本合。同段之上,本論作「漏盡無煩惱,皆得自在」〔T25 0617c03〕,T223 作「漏已盡、無復煩惱,皆得自在」〔T08 0363c03〕,T223 側注「漏已盡無復【大】,諸漏盡無【宋】【元】【明】【宮】,〔-〕【聖】」——T223 宋元明宮之讀與本論底本近,聖本則無此語,如實並誌。
  • 二十二字整句之有無——本論作「現在諸佛亦從六波羅蜜中學得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」〔T25 0617b08〕一句(下帳第二十六條),T223 於同位無此句〔T08 0363b08〕,其上下唯「過去諸佛」「未來諸佛」二句。本論側此處有注「(現在…提)二十二字【大】,〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」——宋、元、明、宮四本俱無此句,所成之讀正是 T223 之讀;T223 側此處無校記。此為本品唯一之長片語校勘,屬經文擴衍/簡省之版本差異,非單字異讀。
  • 人、天/天人——本論作「今我於一切世間人、天、阿修羅眾中囑累汝」〔T25 0617a14〕,T223 作「阿難!今我於一切世間天、人、阿修羅中囑累汝」〔T08 0363a14〕。本論側此處有注「人、天【大】|天人【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】」(下帳第二十三條)——本論五本俱作「天人」,正與 T223 底本之次序合;又本論有「眾」字而 T223 無,本論側此處另有注「眾【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」(下帳第二十四條),四本之刪亦與 T223 合;T223 側此二處俱無校記。
  • 甄陀羅/緊陀羅——本論作「甄陀羅、摩睺羅伽等」〔T25 0617b29〕,T223 同位作「緊陀羅」〔T08 0363b29〕。本論側此處有注「甄陀【大】|緊那【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】」(下帳第三十一條)——本論宋、元、明、宮、石五本作「緊那」,本論底本作「甄陀」;T223 底本作「緊陀」,其宋、元、明、宮、聖五本作「緊那」(T223 校記:陀為底本,那為五本):兩側底本各異,兩側異本同作「緊那」。譯名兩系各自成習,如實誌錄。
  • 無礙智/無閡智——本論作「過去、未來、現在法中得無礙智見」〔T25 0617c23〕,T223 同位作「無閡智」〔T08 0363c25〕。T223 側此處有注「閡智【大】,礙智【宋】【元】,礙知【明】」〔T08 0363c25〕——T223 之宋元二本作「礙智」,正與本論底本合;本論側此處有注「如【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」(下帳第四十條),所校非此字。
  • 檀波羅蜜/檀那波羅蜜——本論作「檀波羅蜜不可得,何況行檀波羅蜜者」〔T25 0616a18〕,T223 作「檀那波羅蜜不可得,何況行檀那波羅蜜者」〔T08 0362a17〕。T223 側「那」字有星號注「那【大】*,〔-〕【聖】*」〔T08 0362a17〕——聖本無「那」字,正與本論底本合;本論側此處無校記。此與品六十二所誌之同型異文一致,兩藏之譯名習慣各自成系,非本品一處之偶異。

對照組(七串·兩藏各自見數誠實記·對位唯一)。 「須菩提比丘一切法離行」〔T25 0616b04〕/〔T08 0362b04〕;「欲得於一切眾生中最上」〔T25 0616b11〕/〔T08 0362b11〕;「我等當行是無上行」〔T25 0616b18〕/〔T08 0362b18〕;「佛名散華,皆同一字」〔T25 0616b25〕/〔T08 0362b25〕;「我以般若波羅蜜囑累汝」〔T25 0616c22〕/〔T08 0362c22〕;「六波羅蜜是菩薩摩訶薩母」〔T25 0617a29〕/〔T08 0363a29〕;「我說般若波羅蜜是行者足」〔T25 0618a23〕/〔T08 0364a25〕。以上七串之漢字流,於 T25n1509 全論與 T08n0223 全經各唯一見(逐串於兩藏底本以 markup 容錯法獨立重掃,非轉抄),對位唯一、無他品可淆。另誌二串之見數不對稱者,以免以估值充數:「是諸佛無盡法藏」於 T25n1509 全論一見〔T25 0617b04〕、於 T08n0223 全經一見〔T08 0363b04〕;「今我於一切世間人、天、阿修羅眾中囑累汝」於 T25n1509 全論一見〔T25 0617a14〕、於 T08n0223 全經零見(T223 作「天、人」且無「眾」字,見上異文條)——此一零見係字序與一字之異所致,非彼經無此段,如實分記,不以一造之詞搜另一造而作負命題。判為「同品異名」(品身逐字幾近同文,品名兩造之異見上)。本論【論】層為論體之結構性擴增,所釋經無此層,非異文。

五、般若義眼

本品之眼,在佛臨其所說之終而把一物交出去——交的不是法門,是持法門的那一句話。其義可約為五重。

其一,囑累之所以重,重在一句。經之秤語極分明:受持一切法而有忘失,「其過小小,無有大罪。」〔T25 0616c23〕;受持深般若而「若忘失一句,其過甚大!」〔T25 0616c25〕。何以一句重於一切法?經自出其故:「若有善男子、善女人受持般若波羅蜜,則為受持過去、未來、現在諸佛阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」〔T25 0616c28〕——受持般若不是受持一部經,是受持三世諸佛之所得。論更收其極:「是深般若法藏是十方三世諸佛母,能令人疾至佛道。」〔T25 0619c03〕。母之為言,是諸佛從此出;失其一句,便是斷了出佛之處。

其二,佛之囑累,正是不著之用。論設一問得極尖:佛於一切種智、無礙解脫猶尚不貪,「何以故以般若波羅蜜慇懃囑累阿難,似如貪惜?」〔T25 0619b17〕。答不在辯佛之不貪,在辨所為之非己:「諸佛為利益眾生故出世」〔T25 0619b18〕,「第一利益眾生無過般若波羅蜜,能盡諸苦故。」〔T25 0619b20〕——慇懃不是捨不得,是眾生離不得。故論於神足變化一段收之曰:「佛所囑累亦無所著,但以大慈悲故讚是般若。」〔T25 0620a04〕,「亦欲證一切法空,不著是空法,但憐愍眾生故囑累。」〔T25 0619c26〕。所囑者空,能囑者亦空,而囑之事不廢——這是全品最險亦最要之一著。

其三,空有淺深,判在能空之器。帝釋歎須菩提行空第一,佛卻於此設一格量:「是為須菩提比丘所行,欲比菩薩摩訶薩般若波羅蜜行,百分不及一」〔T25 0616b06〕。論釋其故不在空有二種,在得之了了不了了:「譬如破闇故然燈,更有大燈,明則轉勝。」〔T25 0618c05〕;其下更出兩喻,一言量,一言器:「如渴者飲河,不過自足」〔T25 0618c15〕,「又如毛孔之空欲比十方空,無有是理!」〔T25 0618c16〕。空是一空,毛孔與十方之異在孔不在空。而二乘之所以成毛孔,論別出其實:「復次,聲聞、辟支佛無慈悲心,無度眾生心」〔T25 0618c09〕——非但以空行故與菩薩等,慈悲之有無正是那個孔的大小。

其四,教一人與教三千世界,其較不在人數。經之格量極不對稱:為聲聞人說法令三千大千世界眾生皆得阿羅漢,「猶未為我弟子事」〔T25 0617b12〕之下文,而以般若相應一句教一菩薩,「則為我弟子事,我亦歡喜」。論釋此不對稱,只在一句上:「是三千大千世界中眾生雖皆得阿羅漢,自度其身,不中作佛;若說般若一句,聞者得作佛故。」〔T25 0619c09〕——阿羅漢是一個結果,般若一句是一個開端。故取樹為喻:「如人種眾果樹,不如一人種一如意樹,能隨人所願,如意皆得。」〔T25 0619c11〕;取寶為喻:「譬如金剛雖小,能勝一切寶,不得言少故不如多。」〔T25 0619c19〕。少而能出一切,不是少。

其五,無盡之法,何以猶待語言之囑。經明言般若「無有量」〔T25 0617c27〕、「無盡」〔T25 0618a02〕,而有量者唯「名眾、句眾、字眾」〔T25 0617c28〕;既如此,佛所囑累之經卷章句本是有量之物,何須慇懃?論給出全品最切近行人之一答:「佛知般若是真無盡,為名字語言句眾有盡故囑累。」〔T25 0620a24〕,「如人以香油瓶囑累子弟,雖不惜瓶,為受持香油故」〔T25 0620a25〕,「語言能持義亦如是,若失語言,則義不可得。」〔T25 0620a26〕——瓶不是油,而油非瓶不存。義無盡而語言有盡,故護語言正所以護義。全品之末,佛更以身證此語之不妄:「所以現舌相者,世間相法,舌能覆鼻,是不妄語相,何況覆面!」〔T25 0620b01〕,而論不許人作神通會:「非以神通力所現。」〔T25 0620b05〕,「但以本願誓度眾生、大悲心憐愍一切故,以第一利般若波羅蜜慇懃囑累汝。」〔T25 0620b09〕。囑累一品,至此不是一場交代,是大悲落到語言上的那一下。

六、諸家異釋

《大智度論》本無逐文全疏之傳統,古德引釋率屬據實偏倚。本品古德覆讀三家:釋所釋經之吉藏疏存完整專章,釋本論之慧影疏亦存完整專章,均正《大乘四論玄義》另有直引一處(與品四十四以下數品「均正零命中」之情形不同,本品為反例,見下);天台系智顗、湛然諸書零命中。此目誌錄其所疏所引與本品之對應,不判各家詮釋高下。

吉藏《大品經義疏》(X24n0451)。 於所釋經〈累教品〉之逐文疏,起「囑累品第六十六」〔X24n0451 0318a11〕,迄〔X24n0451 0319a09〕,次品「無盡品第六十七」〔X24n0451 0319a10〕起前,覆本品經全篇;另於卷首總目列「囑累品第六十六」〔X24n0451 0195c06〕。同名辨(本品之特有難處):X24 全檔「囑累品」body mulu 二見——本品〔X24n0451 0318a11〕與品九十〈囑累品第九十〉〔X24n0451 0345a04〕(總目另列於〔X24n0451 0195c20〕);本目所引悉以 loc 定品,凡在〔X24n0451 0318a11–0319a09〕之內者方為本品之疏,品九十之料一字不入。其可誌者五。

其一,付囑之二由——「此中第二、流通實相般若也。」〔X24n0451 0318a12〕,「一、為利現在,現在眾生見佛慇懃付囑,必知般若是大法實,如父臨終付子如意珠,則知無價物,故增眾生信敬也。」〔X24n0451 0318a12〕,「二者、為利來世,出世本懷以利物,利物無過般若故付」〔X24n0451 0318a15〕:吉藏之「如父臨終付子如意珠」與本論「譬如大富長者命欲終時,以眾寶與兒,偏以如意寶珠慇懃囑累」〔T25 0619b25〕同取一象,而吉藏以之證「增眾生信敬」,本論以之證「此寶不可失」,兩家所重不同,如實分記。

其二,訓名與分科——「累即憑累,委付為累。十教即是實相般若教也。」〔X24n0451 0318a21〕〔按:底本字如此;依上句訓累及所釋經品名,「十教」疑「累教」之訛,照錄不改。〕;「品為二:第一、將欲付囑故,先印述二人所說不違法格量顯勝勸修;第二、正明付囑。」〔X24n0451 0318a22〕——以二分科全品,其第二分之起處自標:「囑累汝下,第二、正明囑累」〔X24n0451 0318c07〕。慧影亦作二分而分界不同(見下),二家科判各立,並錄不判。

其三,生法二空之辨——「問:生法二空何異,而言聲聞不及菩薩?答:二乘智劣故見空淺,菩薩智深故見空亦深也。」〔X24n0451 0318b13〕,「如燈照物,不可燈火即便明了也。」〔X24n0451 0318b15〕,「又二乘行但空,菩薩得不但空也。」〔X24n0451 0318b15〕——吉藏之燈喻與本論「譬如破闇故然燈,更有大燈,明則轉勝。」〔T25 0618c05〕同取燈象,而吉藏更立「但空/不但空」一重,本論則唯就利鈍深淺說,不立但空之目,二家立義小異,並錄不判。

其四,失般若之罪何以大——「論云:除般若以外,失十二部經,其罪小小;若失般若,其罪則大。」〔X24n0451 0318c10〕,其自釋所以:「要悟無所得乃道也。」〔X24n0451 0318c11〕;復自設問答:「問:若爾,餘經應不得道?答:餘經辨無所依得而悟道者,皆是般若異名也。」〔X24n0451 0318c13〕——吉藏所牒之「論云」與本論「除般若,雖有十二部經,盡皆忘失,其過尚少;若失般若一句,其過太多!」〔T25 0619c01〕義同而字不同(吉藏約引,非逐字),繫屬已分明:「」內為吉藏原文,非本論原文。其下又云「文中舉四事釋之」〔X24n0451 0318c14〕,所舉之四即受持、供養、信心愛樂等,與本論所釋之次第相值。

其五,舌相與陀羅尼之訓——「佛出覆面舌相證信解,若得福不虗者,我父母生身有此舌,生成不妄語,故受持般若必得實利。」〔X24n0451 0319a03〕,「不現通力令舌大者,恐舌非實大,通力使大也,故但出覆面舌也。」〔X24n0451 0319a05〕——與本論「所以現舌相者,世間相法,舌能覆鼻,是不妄語相,何況覆面!」〔T25 0620b01〕、「非以神通力所現。」〔T25 0620b05〕同指,而吉藏更出「恐舌非實大」一層之防。末出異名之訓:「此中言陀羅尼是般若異名」〔X24n0451 0319a08〕——與本論「諸法實相是般若,能種種利益,眾生愛念故,作種種名。」〔T25 0620c02〕相值。另誌吉藏疏文內部之異名並用:其於品八十四之疏回顧本品時作「如前累教品中,須菩提得空比菩薩,不可為喻也。」〔X24n0451 0327c03〕——以「累教品」(T223 底本系統名)稱呼本品,與其自身 body mulu 之「囑累品」(同本論底本)並存,屬吉藏內部二名並用,非誤植(逐字場景核為承本品「須菩提所行空行,欲比菩薩空行,百分不及一」〔T25 0618b24〕一段之回顧語),如實誌錄。

慧影《大智度論疏》(X46n0791)。 為釋本論之唯一古疏,僅殘卷存世;本品有完整專章,起〔X46n0791 0909c13〕,迄次品「釋無盡方便品第六十七」〔X46n0791 0912c03〕起前,另於卷首總目列「釋囑累品第六十六」〔X46n0791 0794b23〕。其可誌者五。

其一,自編號 -1 與全論之大判——「第六十五品者,名為囑累品,此即是波若道中第三大分流通分也。」〔X46n0791 0909c13〕:慧影自稱本品為「第六十五品」,較底本少一,並於下文自明其故:「故舉之云第六十五品釋論也。」〔X46n0791 0910a02〕。其判本品在全論中之位,並出波若道/方便道之大分:「從此中囑累品已上,有六十五品經文,名為波若道」〔X46n0791 0909c14〕,「次從不盡品已下訖後囑累,有二十四品經文,名為方便道」〔X46n0791 0909c15〕——此一大分正以本品為波若道之收束、以品九十〈囑累品〉為方便道之收束,即本品與品九十同名之所以然,慧影自言其別:「若餘處經名為中囑累品,今此中經只云囑累品」〔X46n0791 0909c24〕。本論本品內無此大分之明文,係慧影自立之科,如實分記。

其二,二分之科——「爾時釋提桓因白佛已下,就此品中大有二分:第一明將欲囑累,先當分別乘校量勝劣,及授大記勸脩讚嘆行波若等義」〔X46n0791 0910a03〕,「第二從是故阿難已下竟品,正明其囑累之事。」〔X46n0791 0910a05〕——與吉藏之二分界處不同(吉藏斷於「囑累汝下」,慧影斷於「是故阿難已下」),二家科判各立,並錄不判。

其三,引羅什之解——「故什師解云:所以慇懃囑累者,以寶重故防深;所以校量廣濶者,以功高故校廣。」〔X46n0791 0910a24〕:此為慧影所引譯主之語,本論無此文,屬疏家所傳,如實誌其繫屬(「」內為慧影疏文所引,非本論原文)。

其四,十二部經之辨——「十一部經是聲聞藏,唯為益二乘所利處小,有落失者無有大罪。」〔X46n0791 0910b13〕,「方等一部是菩薩藏,唯為菩薩是大乘典,能致得佛利益處廣,是故失之能得大罪也。」〔X46n0791 0910b14〕——慧影以十一/一之分疏本論「除般若,雖有十二部經」〔T25 0619c01〕一語,本論於此但言其過之多少,未及藏之分屬,此為慧影所獨出,如實誌錄。

其五,香油瓶與聞持陀羅尼之實——釋本品第二核心喻:「如瞻蔔香油以瓶盛之,所以慇懃付屬不令破瓶者,畏失油故。」〔X46n0791 0912a22〕,「以文詮理義從文得,文不正義不成,違文失指恐失義故,所以囑文不令忘也。」〔X46n0791 0912a24〕——與本論「語言能持義亦如是,若失語言,則義不可得。」〔T25 0620a26〕同指,而慧影以「文不正義不成」更進一層。釋須尸摩一事:「此外道亦得文持陀羅尼,以不得波若和故,則有忘失」〔X46n0791 0912b04〕,其下廣述須尸摩問比丘慧解脫之本事,本論但云「如須尸摩外道亦得聞持陀羅尼」〔T25 0620b27〕而未出其事,此本事為慧影所補,如實誌錄。又釋經卷有量之目,出四經偈數:「如此經有十萬偈、小品有四千偈、放光有一萬八千偈、光讚八千偈等,名為有量也。」〔X46n0791 0912a17〕——本論但列「如《小品》、《放光》、《光讚》等般若波羅蜜經卷章句,有限有量」〔T25 0620a12〕而無偈數,偈數為慧影所補,二家並錄不判。

均正《大乘四論玄義》(X46n0784)·一命中直引(前品系判定之反例)。 於全檔獨立回搜,「囑累品」零命中、「累教品」一命中〔X46n0784 0623a14〕:「又大論釋累教品云:須菩提所得空,如毛穴之空;菩薩空,如十方空也。」〔X46n0784 0623a14〕——均正以「累教品」(宋宮系統名)稱本品,所引即本論「又如毛孔之空欲比十方空,無有是理!」〔T25 0618c16〕一段之義(「毛穴」與「毛孔」異字同義,「十方空」逐字相同),係約引非逐字全同,繫屬已分明:「」內為均正原文,非本論原文。此一命中構成品四十四以下數品「均正零命中」之個案反例,本帳誌為個案,不據以回審前品之判定。〔按:句首「又大論釋累教品云」之首字「又」在〔X46n0784 0623a14〕,「須菩提所得空」之首字在〔X46n0784 0623a15〕——二者為同一句之兩端,本帳依引文首字之行取 loc。〕

智顗《摩訶止觀》(T46n1911)·《釋禪波羅蜜次第法門》(T46n1916)·湛然《止觀輔行傳弘決》(T46n1912)·智顗《妙法蓮華經玄義》(T33n1716)·湛然《法華玄義釋籤》(T33n1717)·零命中(如實誌)。 於五檔全檔獨立回搜本品之特徵詞十一串(「囑累品」「累教品」「毛孔之空」「毛穴之空」「如意寶珠」「大富長者」「香油瓶」「文字陀羅尼」「須尸摩」「十方空」「囑累汝般若」),所得命中四處,逐一場景核皆非引本品:T46n1912「須尸摩」一見〔T46n1912 0371c29〕為釋無漏依地之論,非本品之外道事;T46n1916「如意寶珠」一見〔T46n1916 0504c23〕為智顗自以珠喻「般若慧發則一心具足萬行」,非本品之長者囑累敘事;T33n1716「十方空」一見〔T33n1716 0801c09〕為引《釋論》十八空中之大空義,非本品之毛孔十方之較;T33n1717「十方空」一見〔T33n1717 0855b28〕為釋「一切法趣空」之瓶空例,與本品無涉。本品於此五書無明稱之引,候補不登,如實誌錄負結果。

七、互讀與承衍

本品之義脈,前後相承者有四,皆此目所誌,不代定讀。

其一,『囑累』之品名同名互見(本品與品九十)。 本論品九十亦題〈囑累品〉,與本品全同其名。二品之別,在本論自身之次第:本品居〈釋餘品〉之末段而承前品〈稱揚品第六十五〉,品九十則居全論之最末。慧影疏於此出其所以:「從此中囑累品已上,有六十五品經文,名為波若道」〔X46n0791 0909c14〕,「次從不盡品已下訖後囑累,有二十四品經文,名為方便道」〔X46n0791 0909c15〕——二囑累各收一道之末,故同名而不同位;其自言二名之別作「若餘處經名為中囑累品,今此中經只云囑累品」〔X46n0791 0909c24〕。凡本帳所引吉藏、慧影及本論他處之「囑累」,皆以 loc 定品,不以名相混(吉藏側二處 body mulu 見第六目)。誌其關聯,不代定讀。

其二,『微笑』之品次承衍(論主自證·硬鏈本論自身)。 論釋佛微笑一事,自指前文:「爾時,佛微笑。笑義,如〈恒伽提婆品〉中說。」〔T25 0619a09〕——所指即品五十九〈恒伽提婆品〉,其品題「大智度論釋恒伽提婆品第五十九」〔T25 0591a20〕。該品廣出佛笑之義,本品不重出,故論主逕以「如〈恒伽提婆品〉中說」略之。前品說笑之義,本品用笑為記,品次相生,誌其承。

其三,『毛孔十方』之喻與均正之回引(跨書兩造)。 本品論段之「又如毛孔之空欲比十方空,無有是理!」〔T25 0618c16〕,於本論全書「毛孔之空」二見(〔T25 0322a10〕〔T25 0618c17〕),本品一見;而唐均正《大乘四論玄義》回引本品正取此喻〔X46n0784 0623a14〕(見第六目)。一喻而兩書互見,且均正所用之品名(累教)與所引之字形(毛穴)皆從異系,兩造並存,如實誌錄,不判孰正。

其四,寶庫掛鏈(穩定徵引·軟引)。 本品「我以般若波羅蜜囑累汝」〔T25 0616c22〕之付囑法、「般若波羅蜜是行者足」〔T25 0618a23〕之訓、如意寶珠與香油瓶二喻所立之「護語言即所以護義」一路,與「般若波羅蜜無盡故無有量」〔T25 0618a01〕之量義,為後世論經教流通、論持法不忘之所本,落穩定徵引〔T25n1509 囑累品·卷七十九〕;諸帙引本論處尚未定稿,故軟引,俟其逐字核存。此屬般若義下貫教門之承衍,誌錄不判。

八、校本與版本說明

本品底本為《大智度論》卷七十九〔T25 0616a11–0620c12〕(品身正文自品題〔T25 0616a11〕起,終於「佛如是種種說般若大功德」句迄〔T25 0620c11〕;卷末題「大智度論卷第七十九」〔T25 0620c12〕繫於本品之尾);所釋經校本為《摩訶般若波羅蜜經》〈累教品〉〔T08 0362a10–0364a28〕;古德疏校本為吉藏《大品經義疏》(X24n0451,覆所釋經〔X24n0451 0318a11–0319a09〕)與慧影《大智度論疏》(X46n0791,覆本論〔X46n0791 0909c13–0912c02〕);均正《大乘四論玄義》(X46n0784)本品一命中直引〔X46n0784 0623a14〕,智顗三書、湛然二書零命中(見第六目)。異讀校記依大正校勘,涉大正底本與宋、元、明、宮、石(石山寺本)諸本之異——本品九十二條之帳內未見聖本、聖乙本入帳(品題注亦唯列宋、宮、元、明、石五造,無聖本獨立品名異文,逐字核 title-note 全文確認,非漏列)。

品題校記(品名兩造與 -1 階之底據·專列·不入九十二條之帳)。 品題〔T25 0616a11〕之注 n="0616005"(type=mod)底本全文原樣:「卷第八十首【石】,((大智…六))十二字=((大智論釋累教品第六十六))十一字【宋】【宮】但上註六十六之下宮本有品字,((大智度論釋囑累品第六十六))十二字【元】,((釋囑累品第六十六))八字【明】,((摩訶般若波羅蜜品第六十五中囑累八十))十七字【石】」——此即品名兩造、石本 -1 階與石本卷端記之底據,如實並錄,不強加調解(析論見第四目)。此注之錨為 <anchor type="circle"/> 型點錨(繫於 <head> 之品題),無 beg/end 對,故不入工作底本九十二條之帳;本帳仍以九十二條為分母,此品題注專列於此,不另立一條。 又前品收尾處兩注「第七十九卷終【石】」(n="0616004")與「礙【大】,(礙釋第六十四品竟,摩訶般若經卷第七十九)【石】」(n="0616002")皆在〔T25 0616a10〕,屬前品範圍,本帳不入帳,唯於第四目引其文以證石本卷次雙軌。

點錨無校勘條之殘注一條(專列)。 〔T25 0620c11〕另有點錨注,底本原樣作「不分卷【石】」,繫於本品末字與卷末題之間,無校勘條、無起訖對,型與品題注同。除品題注外,本品之點錨無校勘條型殘注即此一條,專列於此,不另立條目,亦不入九十二條之帳。

star 十枚·一枚跨品·九枚品內(專列)。 本品範圍內 star anchor 十枚,逐枚解其校勘條之對應目標並定位所屬品:

  • beg_861〔T25 0617b22〕「多」字——corresp→note(0617009),即本品〔T25 0617b21〕之注(下帳第二十九條),品內自共用。〔按:0617b21 為定義處之注所在,star anchor 本身在 0617b22(下帳第三十條),定義處與共用處不可互指,兩 loc 如實分記。〕
  • beg_862〔T25 0617c04〕「好」字——corresp→note(0617012),即本品同行〔T25 0617c04〕之注(下帳第三十三條),品內自共用(同段「心好解脫,慧好解脫」兩見)。
  • beg_863〔T25 0617c09〕「世界」——corresp→note(0616017),即本品〔T25 0616b26〕之注(下帳第十二條),品內自共用。
  • beg_864〔T25 0617c12〕「世界」——corresp→note(0616017),同上。
  • beg_865〔T25 0618a25〕【論】結構標記——corresp→note(0614006)〔T25 0614b22〕,屬品六十五〈稱揚品〉範圍,跨品共用。該注底本全文原樣:「【論】【大】*,〔-〕【宋】【宮】*」。另核該 corresp id 於全檔僅一處引用(即本品此枚 star),即此 star 為「【論】體例標記於宋宮二本俱缺」之通則性說明,透過 star 機制掛回前品之單一定義處,非本品特有之義理歧異。
  • beg_866〔T25 0618c10〕「世界」——corresp→note(0616017),品內自共用。
  • beg_867〔T25 0618c24〕「得」字——corresp→note(0618016),即本品同行〔T25 0618c24〕之注(下帳第五十九條),品內自共用(同句「得一切種智;得一切種智」兩見)。
  • beg_868〔T25 0619a12〕「世界」——corresp→note(0616017),品內自共用。
  • beg_869〔T25 0620a22〕「不」字——corresp→note(0620005),即本品〔T25 0620a21〕之注(下帳第八十一條),品內自共用。
  • beg_86a〔T25 0620c08〕「得」字——corresp→note(0618016),品內自共用(與 beg_867 共用同一定義處)。

十枚之 corresp 目標既定,star 之分佈為一枚跨品(beg_865→品六十五)、九枚品內;九枚品內者實共用五則定義注(note 0616017 者四枚、note 0618016 者二枚、note 0617009 與 note 0617012 與 note 0620005 各一枚)。star 目標之注文於底本帶「*」記,本帳依底本原樣保留(下帳第一、十二、二十九、三十、三十三、三十四、三十六、三十七、四十六、五十六、五十九、六十、六十五、八十一、八十二、八十六、九十條)。

帶「*」而全論未見共用者二條(專列)。 〔T25 0616a12〕【經】結構標記之注,底本原樣「【經】【大】*,〔-〕【宋】【宮】*」;〔T25 0620b24〕「是」字之注,底本原樣「是【大】*,〔-〕【石】*」——二注皆帶星記,惟於 T25n1509 全檔逐一掃其對應屬性,未見任何校勘條以此二注為目標(與有共用者之注異)。本帳依底本原樣保留其「*」,其所以帶記而無共用者,如實誌錄,不強解。

長片語校勘一條之底本縮寫形(專列)。 下帳第二十六條〔T25 0617b08〕於工作底本清單作全文展開之「現在諸佛亦從六波羅蜜中學得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」,其底本 note(n="0617006")原樣則為縮寫形「(現在…提)二十二字【大】,〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」——二形同指一事(app 層之 lem 即該二十二字全文),本帳於下帳從工作底本之展開形以便對讀,並於此專列其底本縮寫形,兩層之差如實誌之。此為本品唯一之長片語校勘(析論見第四目)。

本品無 CBETA 校訂層條、無校記附註〔傍註〕型條(如實誌闕)。 逐條核九十二條之底本 note 型,未見 type="add" 之 CBETA 校訂層(【CB】【麗-CB】型),亦未見括注子語型之校記附註——唯末條〔T25 0620c11〕「德【大】|德釋第六十五品竟【石】」之底本 note 作「德【大】,德釋第六十五品竟【石】」而 orig 型作「德+(釋第六十五品竟)【石】」,mod 型已無括注,本帳從 mod 型原樣。與品六十二之有 CBETA 校訂層一條、校記附註二條者異,如實分記。

巢狀校勘條(如實誌闕)。 獨立掃本品範圍之校勘條結構,未見校勘條內嵌校勘條,全品無巢狀之例。

校勘總帳(九十二條全量對帳·底本原樣)。 下依底本出現序全量列之,內含 star 十條,隨條標明其 corresp 目標與所屬品。異本讀法並列保存,正文仍從現行底本讀法:

app 條(九十二·底本出現序·star-corresp 隨條標明)

  • 〔T25 0616a12〕【經】【大】*|〔-〕【宋】【宮】*(結構標記存否注·note(0616006)·帶星記而全論未見共用者·見上專列)
  • 〔T25 0616a15〕所【大】|所答【宋】
  • 〔T25 0616a15〕為【大】|是為【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0616a25〕能【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0616b01〕況【大】|況得【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0616b01〕無【大】|不【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0616b10〕於【大】|在【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0616b16〕文【大】|曼【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】(五本之讀正是所釋經底本之讀·見第四目)
  • 〔T25 0616b21〕口【大】|佛口【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0616b23〕故【大】|〔-〕【宮】
  • 〔T25 0616b23〕笑【大】|微笑【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0616b26〕世界【大】*|國土【石】*(star 定義處·note(0616017)·所共用者四枚見下·石本之讀正是所釋經底本之讀)
  • 〔T25 0616b27〕世界【大】|國【石】
  • 〔T25 0616b29〕當【大】|應當【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0616c09〕所【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0616c15〕沮【大】|爼【宋】
  • 〔T25 0616c16〕諸【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0616c25〕忘【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0616c26〕後【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0616c29〕般【大】|深般【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0617a03〕擣【大】|蔦【石】
  • 〔T25 0617a05〕幢幡【大】|幡幢【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0617a14〕人、天【大】|天人【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】(五本之次序正是所釋經底本之次序·見第四目)
  • 〔T25 0617a15〕眾【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】(四本之刪亦與所釋經合·見第四目)
  • 〔T25 0617a26〕中【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0617b08〕現在諸佛亦從六波羅蜜中學得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】(全品唯一長片語校勘·二十二字·底本 note 作縮寫形·見上專列與第四目)
  • 〔T25 0617b10〕得【大】|從【宮】
  • 〔T25 0617b11〕諸【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0617b21〕多【大】*|甚多【元】【明】*(star 定義處·note(0617009)·所共用者見下一 star 條)
  • 〔T25 0617b22〕多【大】*|甚多【元】【明】*(star·corresp→note(0617009)=本品〔T25 0617b21〕注·品內共用)
  • 〔T25 0617b29〕甄陀【大】|緊那【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】(五本之「緊那」與所釋經宋元明宮聖異本之讀相合,所釋經底本自作「緊陀羅」·見第四目)
  • 〔T25 0617c02〕水【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0617c04〕好【大】*|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】*(star 定義處·note(0617012)·所共用者見下一 star 條)
  • 〔T25 0617c04〕好【大】*|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】*(star·corresp→note(0617012)=本品同行注·品內共用)
  • 〔T25 0617c05〕以【大】|已【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0617c09〕世界【大】*|國土【石】*(star·corresp→note(0616017)=本品〔T25 0616b26〕注·品內共用)
  • 〔T25 0617c12〕世界【大】*|國土【石】*(star·corresp→note(0616017)·品內共用)
  • 〔T25 0617c20〕間【大】|界【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0617c21〕所【大】|所許【石】
  • 〔T25 0617c24〕如【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0617c26〕若【大】|〔-〕【宮】
  • 〔T25 0618a03〕般【大】|是般【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0618a06〕是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0618a18〕門【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0618a24〕諸【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0618a25〕【論】【大】*|〔-〕【宋】【宮】*(結構標記存否注·star·corresp→note(0614006)=品六十五〈稱揚品〉〔T25 0614b22〕注·跨品共用·全論唯此一處引用·見上專列)
  • 〔T25 0618a29〕錯謬【大】|謬錯【石】
  • 〔T25 0618b03〕弱【大】|搦【石】
  • 〔T25 0618b08〕說【大】|語【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0618b18〕語【大】|議【宋】
  • 〔T25 0618b19〕須【大】|知須【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0618b19〕是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0618c06〕炤【大】|照【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0618c08〕惟【大】|唯【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0618c09〕智【大】|智慧【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0618c10〕世界【大】*|國土【石】*(star·corresp→note(0616017)·品內共用)
  • 〔T25 0618c12〕遺【大】|違【宋】|道【宮】
  • 〔T25 0618c14〕復【大】|法復【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0618c24〕得【大】*|行【宋】【宮】*(star 定義處·note(0618016)·所共用者二枚見下)
  • 〔T25 0618c24〕得【大】*|行【宋】【宮】*(star·corresp→note(0618016)=本品同行注·品內共用)
  • 〔T25 0618c26〕得【大】|行【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0618c29〕量,相待【大】|重利待【宋】|重相待【元】
  • 〔T25 0619a09〕笑【大】|微笑【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0619a10〕皆【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0619a12〕世界【大】*|國土【石】*(star·corresp→note(0616017)·品內共用)
  • 〔T25 0619a18〕惑【大】|或【石】
  • 〔T25 0619a20〕根等【大】|根【宋】【宮】|等根【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0619a26〕世界【大】|國【石】
  • 〔T25 0619b09〕何【大】|行【宮】
  • 〔T25 0619b16〕種【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0619b27〕自【大】|目【宋】【元】
  • 〔T25 0619c03〕太【大】|大【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0619c07〕生【大】|生令【石】
  • 〔T25 0619c13〕慈【大】|慈大【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0619c17〕法【大】|法故【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0619c19〕乘【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0620a09〕若【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0620a10〕德【大】|佛【石】
  • 〔T25 0620a11〕蜜【大】|蜜亦【石】
  • 〔T25 0620a21〕今【大】|〔-〕【宮】
  • 〔T25 0620a21〕不【大】*|〔-〕【宮】*(star 定義處·note(0620005)·所共用者見下一 star 條)
  • 〔T25 0620a22〕不【大】*|〔-〕【宮】*(star·corresp→note(0620005)=本品〔T25 0620a21〕注·品內共用)
  • 〔T25 0620a26〕子弟【大】|弟子【明】【石】
  • 〔T25 0620a29〕今【大】|爾【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0620b18〕門城【大】|城門【元】【明】【石】
  • 〔T25 0620b24〕是【大】*|〔-〕【石】*(note(0620009)·帶星記而全論未見共用者·見上專列)
  • 〔T25 0620b26〕諸佛【大】|佛諸【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0620c04〕文【大】|千【石】
  • 〔T25 0620c07〕但【大】|便【石】
  • 〔T25 0620c08〕得【大】*|行【宋】【宮】*(star·corresp→note(0618016)=本品〔T25 0618c24〕注·品內共用)
  • 〔T25 0620c10〕佛【大】|佛說【石】
  • 〔T25 0620c11〕德【大】|德釋第六十五品竟【石】(石本品末收束記·-1 階第二端證·見第四目)

以上九十二條與工作底本錨點校記之數機械相合(工作底本檔末清單九十二條·校勘條九十二),star 之目標已隨條標明。品題注、點錨殘注一條、star 十枚、帶星無共用者二條、長片語底本縮寫形一條已於上文專列;品題注與點錨殘注不入此九十二條之帳,已於上文專列。

所釋經 witness 對讀(已展開八處·餘未展開·誌闕待補)。 所釋經 T223 側本品對讀範圍〔T08 0362a10–0364a28〕內,逐條掃得編號注三十八條、star 錨三枚;其與本論互印之八處異文(文陀羅花/曼陀羅華·世界/國土·好解脫/俱解脫·二十二字整句之有無·人天/天人·甄陀羅/緊陀羅·無礙智/無閡智·檀波羅蜜/檀那波羅蜜)與品題之鏡像兩讀,已逐條誌於第四目。餘條之逐條並錄未展開,據實誌其未展開,不以估值充數。

I. Structural Placement

Within the sequence in which the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa comments on the Larger Sūtra, this chapter belongs to the section of the Commentary on the Remaining Chapters; it lies wholly within Fascicle 79, as a single unit. Fascicle 79 begins at〔T25 0613b24〕 and ends at〔T25 0620c12〕; the fascicle-head title to which it is tied still belongs to the preceding chapter—「大智度論釋稱揚品第六十五之餘」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter on Extolling, the Sixty-fifth, the Remainder"〔T25 0613b24〕; that is, Fascicle 79 opens with the continuing title of the preceding chapter, and the author's signature below it, 「聖者龍樹造」 tr. "Composed by the noble Nāgārjuna", and the translator's signature, 「後秦龜茲國三藏鳩摩羅什譯」 tr. "Translated by Kumārajīva, Tripiṭaka master of Kucha, in the Later Qin"〔T25 0613b28〕, both belong to the head of the fascicle, not to this chapter. This chapter's title, 「大智度論釋囑累品第六十六」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter on Entrustment, the Sixty-sixth"〔T25 0616a11〕, arises directly after the last sentence of the preceding chapter, "Extolling", the Sixty-fifth, 「是故須菩提說無障無礙法。」 tr. "Therefore Subhūti teaches the dharma without hindrance and without obstruction."〔T25 0616a10〕; at the head of the chapter there is no fascicle title, and no author's or translator's signature.

The body of the chapter ends with the one sentence 「佛如是種種說般若大功德。」 tr. "In such various ways the Buddha tells the great merit of prajñā."〔T25 0620c10〕, running on to〔T25 0620c11〕, and immediately below it comes the fascicle-end title 「大智度論卷第七十九」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Fascicle Seventy-nine"〔T25 0620c12〕—this chapter is of the type in which the chapter's end is tied to the fascicle's end: Fascicle 79 comes to an end together with the end of this chapter, and Fascicle 80 begins afresh with the title of the next chapter, 「大智度論釋無盡方便品第六十七」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter on Inexhaustible Skilful Means, the Sixty-seventh"〔T25 0620c15〕, with the chapter title of the next chapter〔T25 0620c20〕 coming after it. Hence this chapter differs from the 「居卷中·不涉卷界」 tr. "placed within the fascicle · not touching a fascicle boundary" of Chapter 62, "Training Alike", and differs also from the fascicle-crossing type of Chapter 48, "The Mother of the Buddhas". 〔Note: if the range of this unit were bounded by the opening point of the fascicle in which the next chapter lies〔T25 0620c15〕, it would include the fascicle title of the next chapter; the content of this chapter actually ends at〔T25 0620c11〕, and the fascicle-end title is at〔T25 0620c12〕.〕

The whole chapter has six thousand six hundred and forty-seven pure Chinese characters, not reaching the amount at which a unit is split. The structure within the chapter is one 【經】 and one 【論】, a single unit: 【經】〔T25 0616a12〕 and 【論】〔T25 0618a25〕. Both structural markers have collation notes: the Song and Palace editions both lack these two markers; the collation note on the 【論】 marker, further, hangs back by a star to its place of definition in the preceding chapter (see Section VIII), the only cross-chapter star in this chapter.

The number of questions and answers, and the speaker structure: Sūtra ① opens with Śakra Devānām Indra addressing the Buddha〔T25 0616a12〕—「爾時,釋提桓因白佛言」 tr. "At that time Śakra Devānām Indra said to the Buddha"〔T25 0616a12〕; the Buddha approves his words〔T25 0616a13〕, Śakra praises Subhūti〔T25 0616a14〕, and the Buddha expounds at length the meaning of Subhūti's practising emptiness〔T25 0616a17〕; below that Ānanda asks the causes and conditions of the smile〔T25 0616b22〕, and the Buddha tells Ānanda, giving the prediction to the eight hundred bhikṣus〔T25 0616b24〕; from here down to before the 【論】 it is all the Buddha's continuous teaching, with only one brief answer and one question of Ānanda inserted in the middle: 〔T25 0617b18〕「阿難言:『甚多!世尊!』」 tr. "Ānanda said: ‘Very much, World-Honored One!’" and 〔T25 0617c29〕「阿難白佛言:『世尊!般若波羅蜜何以故無有量?』」 tr. "Ānanda said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! For what reason is prajñāpāramitā without measure?’". Within the range of this chapter 「佛告阿難」 tr. "the Buddha told Ānanda" is seen four times (〔T25 0616b24〕〔T25 0616b29〕〔T25 0617c10〕〔T25 0618a01〕, all in the sūtra section, located one by one in the stream of Chinese characters; in the treatise section〔T25 0619a13〕 it reads 「佛因是事讚般若,作是言」 tr. "because of this matter the Buddha praised prajñā, saying these words", a restatement in the treatise-author's narrative style, not an on-the-spot change of speaker), and the type 「復次,阿難!」 tr. "Again, Ānanda!" is seen once in the sūtra section〔T25 0617b16〕. The passage of the Buddha's smile at〔T25 0616b19〕 has no speech; it belongs to the order of events, not to question and answer, and is recorded separately, as it is.

Treatise ① has no marker 「釋曰:」 tr. "Explanation:" to open the treatise—rescanning character by character within the range of this chapter's treatise section, 「釋曰」 tr. "Explanation" has zero hits, and after the 【論】 marker it goes straight to 「問曰:」 tr. "Question:"〔T25 0618a25〕. The formal questions and answers are ten groups: 〔T25 0618a25〕 question / 〔T25 0618a26〕 answer, 〔T25 0618b07〕 question / 〔T25 0618b08〕 answer, 〔T25 0618b25〕 question / 〔T25 0618b26〕 answer, 〔T25 0618c25〕 question / 〔T25 0618c26〕 answer, 〔T25 0619a03〕 question / 〔T25 0619a05〕 answer, 〔T25 0619b03〕 question / 〔T25 0619b10〕 answer, 〔T25 0619b15〕 question / 〔T25 0619b18〕 answer, 〔T25 0619c06〕 question / 〔T25 0619c08〕 answer, 〔T25 0620b25〕 question / 〔T25 0620b26〕 answer, 〔T25 0620c01〕 question / 〔T25 0620c02〕 answer—counted character by character, there are ten of 「問曰:」 tr. "Question:" and ten of 「答曰:」 tr. "Answer:", agreeing with the loci of the ten groups located in the stream of Chinese characters. 「復次」 tr. "Again" is seen ten times in the whole chapter, nine of them in the treatise section (〔T25 0618b01〕〔T25 0618b05〕〔T25 0618c09〕〔T25 0618c14〕〔T25 0618c28〕〔T25 0619a26〕〔T25 0619b23〕〔T25 0619c13〕〔T25 0620b11〕), all of them the treatise-author's own unfolding of supplementary meaning; the remaining one is in the sūtra section〔T25 0617b16〕, the Buddha's words 「復次,阿難!」 tr. "Again, Ānanda!". 「有人言」 tr. "someone says" is seen zero times in the whole treatise section of this chapter (found by rescanning character by character within the range of the chapter)—differing from the five occurrences of Chapter 62; the treatise's explanation in this chapter proceeds purely in the form of questions and answers together with supplementary meanings introduced by ‘again’; recorded as it is.

II. Terms Examined

Entrustment. The general name of the whole chapter. Its sūtra proof lies in the Buddha's words: 「是故,阿難!我以般若波羅蜜囑累汝!」 tr. "Therefore, Ānanda! I entrust prajñāpāramitā to you!"〔T25 0616c21〕, 「以是故,阿難!種種因緣囑累汝般若波羅蜜。」 tr. "For this reason, Ānanda, with all kinds of causes and conditions I entrust prajñāpāramitā to you."〔T25 0617a13〕. The sūtra itself gives the proportion of what is entrusted and of why it is entrusted: 「汝若受持一切法,除般若波羅蜜,若忘若失,其過小小,無有大罪。」 tr. "If you receive and uphold all dharmas, with the exception of prajñāpāramitā, and forget or lose them, the fault is very small, and there is no great sin."〔T25 0616c22〕, 「阿難!汝受持深般若波羅蜜,若忘失一句,其過甚大!」 tr. "Ānanda! If you receive and uphold the deep prajñāpāramitā and forget or lose a single phrase, the fault is very great!"〔T25 0616c24〕—the lightness or weight of the entrustment is judged by a single phrase of prajñā. The treatise explains why he entrusts it and yet does not crave: 「佛所囑累亦無所著,但以大慈悲故讚是般若。」 tr. "What the Buddha entrusts he too does not cling to; it is only out of great kindness and compassion that he praises this prajñā."〔T25 0620a04〕. The word 「囑累」 tr. "entrust" is seen sixty-six times in the whole of this treatise and more than ten times within the range of this chapter, one of the densest passages of the whole treatise, found by rescanning the stream of Chinese characters. Jizang glosses its character: 「累即憑累,委付為累。」 tr. "The ‘charge’ means relying and charging; handing over in trust is the ‘charge’."〔X24n0451 0318a21〕 (see Section VI). The chapter name in the corresponding position of the sūtra explained reads 「累教」 tr. "entrusting the teaching" (see Section IV).

Prajñāpāramitā is the practitioner's feet. The pivotal simile of this chapter, and also its pivotal phrase. The sūtra: 「阿難!我說般若波羅蜜是行者足。」 tr. "Ānanda! I say that prajñāpāramitā is the practitioner's feet."〔T25 0618a22〕; the treatise explains its substance: 「菩薩得是般若,能行菩薩道。」 tr. "The bodhisattva, having obtained this prajñā, is able to walk the bodhisattva path."〔T25 0620b23〕, with the text above it: 「阿難!是般若波羅蜜,我處處說,是行者足。」 tr. "Ānanda! This prajñāpāramitā, I say in place after place, is the practitioner's feet."〔T25 0620b21〕. Huiying's commentary extends it: 「是行者足已下,足是身之本,明此波若是法身之本,故云足也。」 tr. "From ‘is the practitioner's feet’ onward: the feet are the root of the body; it makes clear that this prajñā is the root of the Dharma body, and therefore it speaks of feet."〔X46n0791 0910c19〕 (see Section VI).

The six perfections are the mother of the bodhisattva-mahāsattvas · the inexhaustible Dharma treasury. That by which the entrustment is doubled. The sūtra: 「阿難!六波羅蜜是菩薩摩訶薩母,生諸菩薩故。」 tr. "Ānanda! The six perfections are the mother of the bodhisattva-mahāsattvas, because they give birth to the bodhisattvas."〔T25 0617a29〕, 「以是故,我以六波羅蜜倍復囑累汝。」 tr. "For this reason I entrust the six perfections to you twice over."〔T25 0617b02〕, 「阿難!是六波羅蜜是諸佛無盡法藏。」 tr. "Ānanda! These six perfections are the inexhaustible Dharma treasury of the buddhas."〔T25 0617b03〕—the phrase 「無盡法藏」 tr. "the inexhaustible Dharma treasury" is seen once in the whole of this treatise, here, found by rescanning the stream of Chinese characters. In the text below, the treatise ascribes 「母」 tr. "mother" to prajñā: 「是深般若法藏是十方三世諸佛母,能令人疾至佛道。」 tr. "This deep Dharma treasury of prajñā is the mother of the buddhas of the ten directions and the three times; it can make people quickly reach the Buddha path."〔T25 0619c03〕—the sūtra takes the six perfections as the mother of the bodhisattvas, the treatise takes prajñā as the mother of the buddhas; the two statements each have their own reference, and are recorded separately, as they are.

Without measure · inexhaustible. The eye of the second half of this chapter. The sūtra first sets out its measure: 「般若波羅蜜無有量,我初不說般若波羅蜜量」 tr. "prajñāpāramitā is without measure; I have never spoken of a measure of prajñāpāramitā"〔T25 0617c27〕, 「名眾、句眾、字眾是有量,般若波羅蜜無有量。」 tr. "The collection of names, the collection of phrases, the collection of letters have measure; prajñāpāramitā is without measure."〔T25 0617c28〕; Ānanda asks the reason, and the Buddha answers with two causes: 「般若波羅蜜無盡故無有量,般若波羅蜜離故無有量。」 tr. "Because prajñāpāramitā is inexhaustible it is without measure; because prajñāpāramitā is separated it is without measure."〔T25 0618a01〕; its ultimate reason lies in non-arising: 「何以故?是一切法皆無生;若法無生,云何有盡?」 tr. "Why? All these dharmas are non-arising; if a dharma is non-arising, how could there be exhaustion?"〔T25 0618a11〕. The treatise uses the measure of the scrolls of three sūtras to show, by contrast, the measurelessness of the meaning: 「名眾等言語章句、卷數有量,如《小品》、《放光》、《光讚》等般若波羅蜜經卷章句,有限有量;般若波羅蜜義無量。」 tr. "The collections of names and the rest—words and speech, chapters and phrases, and the number of scrolls—have measure: the scrolls, chapters, and phrases of the prajñāpāramitā sūtras such as the Smaller Sūtra, Emission of Light Prajñāpāramitā, and Praise of Light Prajñāpāramitā are limited and have measure; the meaning of prajñāpāramitā is without measure."〔T25 0620a11〕. Huiying gives their verse counts (see Section VI).

The dhāraṇī of letters · the dhāraṇī of hearing and retaining. The two names distinguished in the final passage. The sūtra: 「阿難!是深般若波羅蜜則是一切字門。行是深般若波羅蜜,能入陀羅尼門」 tr. "Ānanda! This deep prajñāpāramitā is the gate of all letters. Practising this deep prajñāpāramitā, one can enter the gate of dhāraṇī"〔T25 0618a16〕; the treatise glosses the dhāraṇī of letters: 「因一字即入畢竟空,是名文字陀羅尼。」 tr. "Through a single letter one at once enters ultimate emptiness; this is called the dhāraṇī of letters."〔T25 0620b12〕, and itself points back to earlier text: 「如先陀羅尼中說。」 tr. "As was said earlier concerning dhāraṇī."〔T25 0620b13〕—the phrase 「如先陀羅尼中說」 tr. "as was said earlier concerning dhāraṇī" is seen once in the whole of this treatise, here. Its difference from the dhāraṇī of hearing and retaining the treatise judges by measure and measurelessness: 「聞持陀羅尼,能持有數有量法,世間亦有,如須尸摩外道亦得聞持陀羅尼」 tr. "The dhāraṇī of hearing and retaining can hold dharmas that have number and measure; it exists in the world too, as Susīma of the outside paths also obtained the dhāraṇī of hearing and retaining"〔T25 0620b26〕, 「從般若得陀羅尼,廣受持諸法,終不忘失。以是為差別。」 tr. "The dhāraṇī obtained from prajñā receives and upholds all dharmas widely, and never forgets or loses them. This is taken as the difference."〔T25 0620b29〕. 「須尸摩」 tr. "Susīma" is seen three times in the whole of this treatise, once in this chapter; 「文字陀羅尼」 tr. "the dhāraṇī of letters" is seen six times in the whole of this treatise, twice in this chapter (both in the one line〔T25 0620b12〕), found by rescanning the stream of Chinese characters.

The real mark of all dharmas · all kinds of names. The gathering-up of the whole treatise section. At the end of the treatise section, answering the question 「般若便是波羅蜜,何以名為陀羅尼?」 tr. "Since prajñā is itself a pāramitā, why is it named dhāraṇī?"〔T25 0620c01〕, it gives a gloss that holds everything together: 「諸法實相是般若,能種種利益,眾生愛念故,作種種名。」 tr. "The real mark of all dharmas is prajñā; it can benefit in all kinds of ways, and because beings love and keep it in mind, all kinds of names are made."〔T25 0620c02〕—below it the ascription of four names is listed: reaching the limit of all wisdoms it is called prajñāpāramitā; after becoming a Buddha its name changes to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi; within the mind of the Small Vehicle it is called the thirty-seven limbs of the path and the three gates of liberation; within the mind of one who wishes to hear and not forget it is called dhāraṇī; and all are gathered together in 「是故佛說如意珠譬喻,隨前物色變為名。」 tr. "Therefore the Buddha speaks the simile of the wish-fulfilling jewel: following the colour of the thing before it, it changes, and that is taken as its name."〔T25 0620c09〕. Jizang here also gives an explanation by different names (see Section VI).

III. Similes and Stories

This chapter has eight key similes and one story cited, all tied to the meaning they explain; none is set up idly.

The space of a pore compared with the space of the ten directions (the simile of the depth or shallowness of the practice of emptiness). The treatise, explaining why the emptiness of the two vehicles does not reach the emptiness of the bodhisattva, gives a measure of the utmost simplicity: 「復次,二乘得空,有分有量;諸佛、菩薩,無分無量。」 tr. "Again, the two vehicles obtain emptiness with parts and with measure; the buddhas and bodhisattvas, without parts and without measure."〔T25 0618c14〕, 「如渴者飲河,不過自足」 tr. "as a thirsty man drinking from a river takes no more than suffices himself"〔T25 0618c15〕, 「又如毛孔之空欲比十方空,無有是理!」 tr. "And again, as for the space of a pore wishing to compare itself with the space of the ten directions—there is no such principle!"〔T25 0618c16〕—what the thirsty man drinks is not the river being small; it is the measure of his belly; the space of a pore is not a difference in space; it is the measure of the pore. Space is one space; the measure lies in the vessel that is capable of emptiness. 「毛孔之空」 tr. "the space of a pore" is seen twice in the whole of this treatise (〔T25 0322a10〕〔T25 0618c17〕), once in this chapter. Junzheng's citation of this chapter takes precisely this simile (see Section VI).

A lamp lit to break the darkness, and a further great lamp (the simile of keen and dull). The treatise, explaining how, though all alike obtain the real mark of all dharmas, some have it clearly and some not clearly: 「譬如破闇故然燈,更有大燈,明則轉勝。」 tr. "As when, in order to break the darkness, a lamp is lit, and there is further a great lamp, the brightness is then greater still."〔T25 0618c05〕—which is followed by 「當知先燈雖炤,微闇不盡;若盡,後燈則無用。」 tr. "Know that though the earlier lamp illumines, the faint darkness is not exhausted; if it were exhausted, the later lamp would be of no use."〔T25 0618c06〕. It is not that the earlier lamp does not break the darkness; it is that the faint darkness is not exhausted; the reason the later lamp is of use lies precisely where the earlier lamp has not exhausted it. The treatise closes it by saying 「惟有佛智,能盡諸無明。」 tr. "Only the Buddha's wisdom can exhaust all ignorance."〔T25 0618c08〕. Jizang gives a counter-question on the same meaning (see Section VI).

The vessel has measure, not the water (the simile of the measurelessness of nirvāṇa). The treatise answers the objection 「涅槃是無量,何以言『二乘所得有量』?」 tr. "Nirvāṇa is without measure; why do you say ‘what the two vehicles obtain has measure’?"〔T25 0618c26〕 with only one sentence: 「不聞說大水喻耶?器有量,非水有量。」 tr. "Have you not heard the simile of the great water told? The vessel has measure; it is not that the water has measure."〔T25 0618c27〕—what is measured is the wisdom, not the nature of dharmas. Below it the treatise gathers it up further by mutually dependent dharmas: 「復次,量、無量,相待法。於凡人是無量,佛皆能量。」 tr. "Again, measure and the measureless are mutually dependent dharmas. What for ordinary people is measureless, the Buddha can measure entirely."〔T25 0618c28〕.

A very rich elder entrusts the wish-fulfilling jewel (the first core simile of this chapter). The treatise, explaining why the Buddha, in the midst of not craving, is earnest toward prajñā alone: 「譬如大富長者命欲終時,以眾寶與兒,偏以如意寶珠慇懃囑累」 tr. "As a very rich elder, when his life is about to end, gives his many jewels to his son, and of the wish-fulfilling jewel in particular earnestly entrusts him"〔T25 0619b25〕; the words of his charge are a rendering of the sūtra's intent: 「汝勿以此寶自無定色、質如虛空、微妙難識故而不守護!」 tr. "Do not, because this jewel has of itself no fixed colour, has a substance like space, and is subtle and hard to recognise, fail to guard it!"〔T25 0619b27〕, 「若失餘寶為可,此寶不可失也!」 tr. "To lose the other jewels may be allowed; this jewel must not be lost!"〔T25 0619b28〕; the treatise itself matches it to the dharma: 「大富長者是佛,以般若波羅蜜囑累阿難」 tr. "The very rich elder is the Buddha, who entrusts prajñāpāramitā to Ānanda"〔T25 0619b29〕, 「汝好受持守護,無令忘失!」 tr. "Receive and uphold it well and guard it; do not let it be forgotten or lost!"〔T25 0619c01〕—the force of the simile lies in the four Chinese characters 「自無定色」 tr. "has of itself no fixed colour": precisely because it has no fixed colour and is hard to recognise, it is most easily taken for a thing not worth guarding. 「大富長者」 tr. "a very rich elder" is seen twice in the whole of this treatise, both in this one passage of this chapter. Jizang takes the same image with 「如父臨終付子如意珠」 tr. "as a father at the end of his life hands the wish-fulfilling jewel to his son"〔X24n0451 0318a14〕 (see Section VI).

Planting many fruit trees is not as good as planting one wish-fulfilling tree (the simile of weighing). The treatise answers 「說法令三千大千世界眾生盡得阿羅漢,云何不如以般若一句教菩薩?」 tr. "To teach the Dharma so that the beings of the three-thousand great-thousand world all obtain arhatship—how is it not as good as teaching a bodhisattva with a single phrase of prajñā?"〔T25 0619c06〕: 「如人種眾果樹,不如一人種一如意樹,能隨人所願,如意皆得。」 tr. "As a person planting many fruit trees is not as good as one person planting one wish-fulfilling tree, which can follow what people wish, so that everything is obtained as they wish."〔T25 0619c11〕—what the fruit trees yield is fixed; what the wish-fulfilling tree yields follows the wish; the weighing holds because what is yielded has no fixed limit, not because of how many or few the trees are.

The vajra, though small, can surpass all jewels (the simile of the difference between the Great and the Small Vehicle). Having listed the fourfold difference of the Great and the Small Vehicle (the presence or absence of kindness and compassion · acting for one's own sake or for the sake of beings · the breadth or narrowness of the mind that knows all dharmas · merit that has limit and measure or merit that leaves nothing out), the treatise closes it by saying: 「譬如金剛雖小,能勝一切寶,不得言少故不如多。」 tr. "As the vajra, though small, can surpass all jewels; one cannot say that because it is little it is not as good as much."〔T25 0619c19〕—it is the same scale as Chapter 62's 「如草芥雖多,不如一小金剛。」 tr. "As blades of grass, though many, are not as good as one small vajra.", but takes the opposite image: there, it says that many is not a match for weight; here, it says that smallness is not a match for keenness. The phrase 「如金剛雖小」 tr. "as the vajra, though small" is seen twice in the whole of this treatise (〔T25 0584a02〕〔T25 0619c19〕), once in this chapter.

Entrusting a jar of fragrant oil to sons and younger brothers (the second core simile of this chapter). The treatise, explaining why the Buddha, knowing already that prajñā is truly inexhaustible, still entrusts it: 「佛知般若是真無盡,為名字語言句眾有盡故囑累。」 tr. "The Buddha knows that prajñā is truly inexhaustible; it is because the collections of names, words, speech, and phrases are exhaustible that he entrusts it."〔T25 0620a24〕, 「如人以香油瓶囑累子弟,雖不惜瓶,為受持香油故」 tr. "As a person entrusts a jar of fragrant oil to his sons and younger brothers: though he does not begrudge the jar, it is for the sake of receiving and holding the fragrant oil"〔T25 0620a25〕, and it matches it itself to the dharma: 「語言能持義亦如是,若失語言,則義不可得。」 tr. "That words and speech can hold the meaning is likewise; if the words and speech are lost, then the meaning cannot be obtained."〔T25 0620a26〕—the jar is not what is begrudged, and yet it must be guarded; words and speech are not prajñā, and yet prajñā cannot be apart from them. 「香油瓶」 tr. "a jar of fragrant oil" is seen once in the whole of this treatise, here, found by rescanning the stream of Chinese characters. Huiying gives it substance here with the fragrant oil of campaka (see Section VI).

A city with one gate, and those who come from the four directions (the simile of the wondrous Dharma of the buddhas). The treatise, explaining prajñā as the wondrous Dharma of the buddhas of the three times: 「如一門城,四方來者,無異門入。」 tr. "As with a city of one gate: those who come from the four directions have no other gate by which to enter."〔T25 0620b18〕—「如一門城」 tr. "as with a city of one gate" is seen once in the whole of this treatise, here. The meaning of the simile lies in the oneness of the gate, not in the directions around the city.

Akṣobhya Buddha and the display of the supernormal power of travel (the one story cited). Within the chapter the sūtra gives a proof by direct perception: 「說是〈般若波羅蜜品〉時,佛在四眾中」 tr. "When the Prajñāpāramitā chapter was being taught, the Buddha, in the midst of the fourfold assembly"〔T25 0617b28〕, displays the supernormal power of travel, and the great assembly all see Akṣobhya Buddha and his retinue; then at once 「爾時,佛攝神足,一切大眾不復見阿閦佛」 tr. "At that time the Buddha withdrew the supernormal power of travel, and the whole great assembly no longer saw Akṣobhya Buddha"〔T25 0617c07〕—between seeing and not seeing, the Buddha at once uses it to teach that all dharmas do not stand as an object to the eye. The treatise explains why this matter is cited: 「爾時,佛欲明了是事故引證,亦欲證一切法空,不著是空法,但憐愍眾生故囑累。」 tr. "At that time the Buddha, wishing to make this matter clear, cites it as proof; he also wishes to prove that all dharmas are empty, and does not cling to this dharma of emptiness, but only out of pity for beings entrusts it."〔T25 0619c25〕—the story is cited not for a marvel, but to prove emptiness without clinging to emptiness.

IV. The Sūtra Passage Explained

The network of the two lines of chapter names: "Entrustment" / "Entrusting the Teaching" (recorded side by side without judgement). The chapter name of this chapter comes in two lines; each is recorded according to the base texts. First, the chapter "Entrustment"—the chapter title of this treatise's base text〔T25 0616a11〕 reads 「大智度論釋囑累品第六十六」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter on Entrustment, the Sixty-sixth"; the Yuan edition reads 「大智度論釋囑累品第六十六」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter on Entrustment, the Sixty-sixth" (twelve characters · the same as the base text), and the Ming edition reads 「釋囑累品第六十六」 tr. "Commentary on the Chapter on Entrustment, the Sixty-sixth" (eight characters · dropping 「大智度論」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa"); all three read 「囑累」 tr. "entrustment". Second, the chapter "Entrusting the Teaching"—the Song and Palace editions read 「大智論釋累教品第六十六」 tr. "Treatise on Great Wisdom, Commentary on the Chapter on Entrusting the Teaching, the Sixty-sixth" (eleven characters · 「大智論」 tr. "Treatise on Great Wisdom" omits the one character 「度」 tr. "crossing" · with the difference that the Palace edition has in addition the character 「品」 tr. "chapter"), naming the chapter by 「累教」 tr. "entrusting the teaching". The Ishiyama text, for its part, reads 「摩訶般若波羅蜜品第六十五中囑累八十」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā, Chapter the Sixty-fifth, the Middle Entrustment, Eighty" (the sūtra-title form · chapter order -1 · the title taking 「中囑累」 tr. "the Middle Entrustment" as its sub-title · ending with the Ishiyama text's own fascicle number 「八十」 tr. "eighty"). The two names each have their basis: the base text and the Yuan and Ming take 「囑累」 tr. "entrustment", the Song and Palace take 「累教」 tr. "entrusting the teaching"; recorded side by side without judgement. Junzheng, citing this chapter, also uses the name 「累教品」 tr. "Chapter on Entrusting the Teaching" (see Section VI), while Jizang's commentary uses both names (see below).

The -1 step of chapter order (continuing in the Ishiyama text · together with the fascicle number). The Ishiyama text's chapter title reads 「第六十五」 tr. "the Sixty-fifth", one less than the base text's 「第六十六」 tr. "the Sixty-sixth", advancing chapter by chapter from Chapter 44 onward, in the same direction and by the same amount—the chain of the -1 step continues in this chapter. Within the range of this chapter one more end of the -1 step is seen: in the note on the character 「德」 tr. "merit" at the chapter's end, the Ishiyama text reads 「德釋第六十五品竟」 tr. "merit. The commentary on the sixty-fifth chapter is finished" (entry ninety-two of the ledger below)—the interlinear note of the type 「釋某品竟」 tr. "the commentary on such-and-such chapter is finished" at the chapter's end and the chapter title confirm each other on two levels, both reading 「六十五」 tr. "sixty-five"; it is not a solitary witness. Huiying's commentary's own numbering also reads 「第六十五品」 tr. "the sixty-fifth chapter" (see Section VI), but that belongs to the commentator's internal numbering, not to a variant reading of the base text; the nature differs, and it is distinguished as it is.

The double track of the Ishiyama fascicle numbering (the fascicle-head record within the note on the chapter title). The note on the chapter title〔T25 0616a11〕 first records 「卷第八十首【石】」 tr. "head of Fascicle Eighty (Ishiyama)"—the Ishiyama text takes the place of this chapter's title as the head of its Fascicle 80; paired with the two notes at the close of the preceding chapter, 「第七十九卷終【石】」 tr. "end of Fascicle Seventy-nine (Ishiyama)" (n="0616004") and 「礙【大】,(礙釋第六十四品竟,摩訶般若經卷第七十九)【石】」 tr. "obstruction (Taishō); (obstruction. The commentary on the sixty-fourth chapter is finished. Mahāprajñā Sūtra, Fascicle Seventy-nine) (Ishiyama)" (n="0616002"), both at〔T25 0616a10〕, it can be seen that the Ishiyama text's Fascicle 79 ends where the preceding chapter ends, and its Fascicle 80 begins at this chapter's title. The base text has no fascicle boundary at this point (Fascicle 79 runs from〔T25 0613b24〕 to〔T25 0620c12〕); the double tracks of fascicle and chapter in the base text / the Ishiyama text do not coincide; recorded as it is, without forcing an explanation. These two notes belong to the closing range of the preceding chapter and do not enter this chapter's ledger of ninety-two entries (see Section VIII). Further, at the end of the fascicle in this chapter there is another Ishiyama point-anchor note, 「不分卷【石】」 tr. "no division of the fascicle (Ishiyama)" (n="0620015", at〔T25 0620c11〕), which is seen together with the note at the head of the fascicle of the next chapter, 「(大智…十)十七字【大】,(大智度論釋卷第八十釋無盡品第六十七訖第六十八品上」 tr. "(Mahā… eighty) seventeen characters (Taishō); (Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary, Fascicle Eighty, Commentary on the Chapter on the Inexhaustible, the Sixty-seventh, ending at the first part of the Sixty-eighth chapter" (n="0620016"), with its Ishiyama reading 「摩訶般若波羅蜜品第六十六無盡品」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā, Chapter the Sixty-sixth, the Chapter on the Inexhaustible"—the Ishiyama text also has -1 for the chapter order of the next chapter; the two ends are of the same pattern.

The mirror-image double reading of the chapter title of the sūtra explained (the eye of this section). On the side of the sūtra explained, T223, this chapter's chapter title〔T08 0362a10〕 reads 「累教品第六十六」 tr. "Chapter on Entrusting the Teaching, the Sixty-sixth", and its note says 「累教【大】,囑累【宋】【元】【明】【宮】,摩訶般若波羅蜜經中囑累【聖】」 tr. "entrusting the teaching (Taishō); entrustment (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace); the Middle Entrustment of the Mahāprajñāpāramitā Sūtra (Shōgozō)"—the base text of T223 reads 「累教」 tr. "entrusting the teaching", the four Song, Yuan, Ming, and Palace editions on the contrary read 「囑累」 tr. "entrustment", and the Shōgozō text reads 「摩訶般若波羅蜜經中囑累」 tr. "the Middle Entrustment of the Mahāprajñāpāramitā Sūtra". Set against the note on the chapter title on this treatise's side (the base text reading 「囑累」 tr. "entrustment", the Song and Palace editions reading 「累教」 tr. "entrusting the teaching"), the collation notes of the two canons form exactly a mirror image: the reading of this treatise's base text (entrustment) is precisely the reading of the variant texts of T223, and the reading of T223's base text (entrusting the teaching) is precisely the reading of this treatise's Song and Palace editions. The two readings of the chapter name, 「囑累/累教」 tr. "entrustment / entrusting the teaching", are not a wavering inside one canon, but two readings existing side by side, each in the transmission of one of the two canons; recorded as it is, without judging which is correct. The chapter title has in addition one interlinear note〔T08 0362a10〕, which reads 「丹囑累品」 tr. "Khitan: Chapter on Entrustment", with the note 「丹…品【大】,〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】」 tr. "Khitan … Chapter (Taishō); omitted (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, Shōgozō)"—the name marked by the interlinear note of the Khitan edition also reads 「囑累品」 tr. "Chapter on Entrustment", of the same line as this treatise's base text; recorded as it is. This pattern of mirror image is of the same type as the symmetrical case of Chapter 62, "Training Alike" / "Māra's Grief".

The +1 offset of the n attribute of the T223 mulu (continuing). On the side of the sūtra explained, T223, the mulu of this chapter is marked n="67" while the displayed text marks 「66 累教品」 tr. "66 Chapter on Entrusting the Teaching"〔T08 0362a10〕—the +1 offset of the n attribute has been seen repeatedly since Chapter 41, and continues in this chapter (following the standing convention already recorded under Chapter 48; as already recorded, not judged again). Those before and after are of the same pattern: 「65 度空品」 tr. "65 Chapter on Delivering Space" n="66"〔T08 0360b09〕, 「67 無盡品」 tr. "67 Chapter on the Inexhaustible" n="68"〔T08 0364a28〕. The mulu on this treatise's side has no offset, and is marked n="66"〔T25 0616a11〕.

The chapter boundary on the T223 side tied to a fascicle boundary (in step with this treatise's side, but with a different fascicle number). Fascicle 20 of the sūtra explained begins at〔T08 0362a07〕, with the translator's signature immediately below it〔T08 0362a09〕, and this chapter's chapter title〔T08 0362a10〕 follows directly—on the T223 side this chapter is tied to the head of a fascicle; this chapter ends at〔T08 0364a27〕, and the chapter title of the next chapter, "The Inexhaustible"〔T08 0364a28〕, follows directly, without touching a fascicle boundary. On this treatise's side, by contrast, this chapter lies in the later part of Fascicle 79, and the chapter's end is tied to the fascicle's end (see Section I); the division of fascicle and chapter in the two transmissions does not agree for this chapter; further, the Ishiyama text takes this chapter as the head of its Fascicle 80 (see above), exactly in step with the T223 side's tying it to the head of a fascicle, but with a different fascicle number; this co-occurrence is recorded as it is, not drawn in as one matter.

A full collation of the sūtra text as quoted (the two sides collated · eight places of variant readings · recording at each place whether it has a collation note). Sūtra ① of this treatise and "Entrusting the Teaching" of the sūtra explained are nearly identical character for character (read against each other in full by the stream of Chinese characters: three thousand one hundred and eighteen characters on this treatise's side, three thousand and ninety-nine characters on the side of the sūtra explained); the places worth recording are eight:

  • The māndārava flower written with wen / with man—this treatise reads 「以天文陀羅花散佛及僧」 tr. "scattered heavenly māndārava flowers over the Buddha and the Saṅgha"〔T25 0616b16〕, T223 reads 「以天曼陀羅華散佛及僧」 tr. "scattered heavenly māndārava flowers over the Buddha and the Saṅgha"〔T08 0362b16〕. On this treatise's side there is a note here, 「文【大】|曼【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】」 tr. "wen (Taishō) | man (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, Ishiyama)" (entry eight of the ledger below); on the T223 side there is a note, 「曼【大】,文【宋】【宮】【聖】」 tr. "man (Taishō); wen (Song, Palace, Shōgozō)"〔T08 0362b16〕—the collation notes of the two canons again form a mirror image: the reading of this treatise's variant texts is precisely the reading of T223's base text, and the reading of T223's variant texts is precisely the reading of this treatise's base text. Further, where the treatise section of this treatise cites the same event it reads 「爾時,會中諸天以天曼陀羅華散佛等,如經中說。」 tr. "At that time the gods in the assembly scattered heavenly māndārava flowers over the Buddha and the rest, as the sūtra tells."〔T25 0619a02〕—where the treatise-author himself quotes the sūtra he uses 「曼」 tr. "man", differing from the 「文」 tr. "wen" of the sūtra section; recorded separately, as it is.
  • World / land—this treatise reads 「比丘僧、世界、壽命皆等」 tr. "their Saṅgha of bhikṣus, their worlds, and their life-spans will all be equal"〔T25 0616b26〕, T223 reads 「比丘僧、國土、壽命皆等」 tr. "their Saṅgha of bhikṣus, their lands, and their life-spans will all be equal"〔T08 0362b26〕. On this treatise's side there is a note here, 「世界【大】*|國土【石】*」 tr. "world (Taishō) | land (Ishiyama)" (entry twelve of the ledger below · the place of definition of a star · shared at four places within the chapter), that is, the Ishiyama text reads 「國土」 tr. "land", agreeing precisely with T223's base text; on the T223 side, at a place of the same type, there is a note, 「國土【大】,世界【聖】」 tr. "land (Taishō); world (Shōgozō)"〔T08 0363c08〕—the Shōgozō text reads 「世界」 tr. "world", agreeing on the contrary with this treatise's base text; the mirror image of the two canons reappears on this one word-group.
  • Well liberated / liberated both ways—this treatise reads 「皆得自在,得好解脫——心好解脫,慧好解脫」 tr. "all have obtained mastery, obtained being well liberated—the mind well liberated, wisdom well liberated"〔T25 0617c03〕, T223 reads 「皆得自在,得俱解脫、心解脫、慧解脫」 tr. "all have obtained mastery, obtained liberation both ways, liberation of mind, liberation by wisdom"〔T08 0363c03〕. On this treatise's side the two notes on the character 「好」 tr. "well" (entries thirty-three and thirty-four of the ledger below, one of them a star shared) read 「好【大】*|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】*」 tr. "well (Taishō) | omitted (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace)"; on the T223 side there is a note, 「俱【大】,好【宋】【元】【明】【聖】」 tr. "both ways (Taishō); well (Song, Yuan, Ming, Shōgozō)"〔T08 0363c03〕—four texts of T223 read 「好」 tr. "well", agreeing with this treatise's base text. Above this, in the same passage, this treatise reads 「漏盡無煩惱,皆得自在」 tr. "their outflows exhausted, without afflictions, all have obtained mastery"〔T25 0617c03〕, T223 reads 「漏已盡、無復煩惱,皆得自在」 tr. "their outflows already exhausted, no longer with afflictions, all have obtained mastery"〔T08 0363c03〕, with the T223-side note 「漏已盡無復【大】,諸漏盡無【宋】【元】【明】【宮】,〔-〕【聖】」 tr. "outflows already exhausted, no longer (Taishō); all outflows exhausted, without (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace); omitted (Shōgozō)"—the reading of T223's Song, Yuan, Ming, and Palace is close to this treatise's base text, while the Shōgozō text lacks these words; recorded side by side, as it is.
  • The presence or absence of a whole sentence of twenty-two characters—this treatise has the sentence 「現在諸佛亦從六波羅蜜中學得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」 tr. "the buddhas of the present too have trained in the six perfections and obtained anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi"〔T25 0617b08〕 (entry twenty-six of the ledger below), whereas T223 lacks this sentence in the same position〔T08 0363b08〕, having above and below only the two sentences 「過去諸佛」 tr. "the buddhas of the past" and 「未來諸佛」 tr. "the buddhas of the future". On this treatise's side there is a note here, 「(現在…提)二十二字【大】,〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」 tr. "(the buddhas of the present … awakening) twenty-two characters (Taishō); omitted (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace)"—the four Song, Yuan, Ming, and Palace editions all lack this sentence, and the reading they make is precisely the reading of T223; on the T223 side there is no collation note here. This is the only long-phrase collation of this chapter, a difference between editions in the expansion or abridgement of the sūtra text, not a single-character variant.
  • Humans and gods / gods and humans—this treatise reads 「今我於一切世間人、天、阿修羅眾中囑累汝」 tr. "now, in the midst of the whole world's assembly of humans, gods, and asuras, I entrust it to you"〔T25 0617a14〕, T223 reads 「阿難!今我於一切世間天、人、阿修羅中囑累汝」 tr. "Ānanda! Now, in the midst of the whole world's gods, humans, and asuras, I entrust it to you"〔T08 0363a14〕. On this treatise's side there is a note here, 「人、天【大】|天人【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】」 tr. "humans, gods (Taishō) | gods and humans (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, Ishiyama)" (entry twenty-three of the ledger below)—five texts of this treatise all read 「天人」 tr. "gods and humans", agreeing precisely with the order of T223's base text; further, this treatise has the character 「眾」 tr. "assembly" which T223 lacks, and on this treatise's side there is another note here, 「眾【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」 tr. "assembly (Taishō) | omitted (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace)" (entry twenty-four of the ledger below); the dropping in the four texts also agrees with T223; on the T223 side neither place has a collation note.
  • The zhen- / jin- transliterations of kiṃnara—this treatise reads 「甄陀羅、摩睺羅伽等」 tr. "kiṃnaras (written zhentuoluo), mahoragas, and the rest"〔T25 0617b29〕, while T223 in the same position reads 「緊陀羅」 tr. "kiṃnara (written jintuoluo)"〔T08 0363b29〕. On this treatise's side there is a note here, 「甄陀【大】|緊那【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】」 tr. "zhentuo (Taishō) | jinna (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, Ishiyama)" (entry thirty-one of the ledger below)—this treatise's five texts, Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, and Ishiyama, read 「緊那」 tr. "jinna", and this treatise's base text reads 「甄陀」 tr. "zhentuo"; T223's base text reads 「緊陀」 tr. "jintuo", and its five texts, Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, and Shōgozō, read 「緊那」 tr. "jinna" (T223's collation note: tuo for the base text, na for the five texts): the base texts of the two sides each differ, while the variant texts of the two sides alike read 「緊那」 tr. "jinna". The two lines of transliteration each form their own habit; recorded as it is.
  • Unobstructed knowledge written with two different characters for ‘obstruct’—this treatise reads 「過去、未來、現在法中得無礙智見」 tr. "obtains unobstructed knowledge and vision in the dharmas of the past, the future, and the present"〔T25 0617c23〕, while T223 in the same position reads 「無閡智」 tr. "unobstructed knowledge (written with ai meaning ‘barred’)"〔T08 0363c25〕. On the T223 side there is a note here, 「閡智【大】,礙智【宋】【元】,礙知【明】」 tr. "barred knowledge (Taishō); obstructed knowledge (Song, Yuan); obstructed knowing (Ming)"〔T08 0363c25〕—T223's Song and Yuan editions read 「礙智」 tr. "obstructed knowledge", agreeing precisely with this treatise's base text; on this treatise's side there is a note here, 「如【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」 tr. "as (Taishō) | omitted (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace)" (entry forty of the ledger below), which does not collate this character.
  • Dānapāramitā in two transliterations (without or with the syllable na)—this treatise reads 「檀波羅蜜不可得,何況行檀波羅蜜者」 tr. "dānapāramitā is unfindable, how much less one who practises dānapāramitā"〔T25 0616a18〕, T223 reads 「檀那波羅蜜不可得,何況行檀那波羅蜜者」 tr. "dānapāramitā (written tanna) is unfindable, how much less one who practises dānapāramitā (written tanna)"〔T08 0362a17〕. On the T223 side the character 「那」 tr. "na" has a star note, 「那【大】*,〔-〕【聖】*」 tr. "na (Taishō); omitted (Shōgozō)"〔T08 0362a17〕—the Shōgozō text lacks the character 「那」 tr. "na", agreeing precisely with this treatise's base text; on this treatise's side there is no collation note here. This agrees with the variant of the same type recorded under Chapter 62: the habits of transliteration of the two canons each form their own line; it is not a chance variation at one place in this chapter.

Control group (seven strings · the number of occurrences in each of the two canons honestly recorded · a unique correspondence). 「須菩提比丘一切法離行」 tr. "the bhikṣu Subhūti's practice of separation with regard to all dharmas"〔T25 0616b04〕 / 〔T08 0362b04〕; 「欲得於一切眾生中最上」 tr. "wishing to be the highest among all beings"〔T25 0616b11〕 / 〔T08 0362b11〕; 「我等當行是無上行」 tr. "we shall practise this unsurpassed practice"〔T25 0616b18〕 / 〔T08 0362b18〕; 「佛名散華,皆同一字」 tr. "the Buddha-name Scattering Flowers, all with the one same name"〔T25 0616b25〕 / 〔T08 0362b25〕; 「我以般若波羅蜜囑累汝」 tr. "I entrust prajñāpāramitā to you"〔T25 0616c22〕 / 〔T08 0362c22〕; 「六波羅蜜是菩薩摩訶薩母」 tr. "the six perfections are the mother of the bodhisattva-mahāsattvas"〔T25 0617a29〕 / 〔T08 0363a29〕; 「我說般若波羅蜜是行者足」 tr. "I say that prajñāpāramitā is the practitioner's feet"〔T25 0618a23〕 / 〔T08 0364a25〕. The stream of Chinese characters of each of the above seven strings is seen only once in the whole treatise T25n1509 and in the whole sūtra T08n0223 (each string independently rescanned in the base texts of both canons by the full-text method, not copied over), a unique correspondence, with no other chapter to confuse it with. In addition, two strings whose numbers of occurrences are not symmetrical are recorded, so as not to fill up the count with an estimate: 「是諸佛無盡法藏」 tr. "is the inexhaustible Dharma treasury of the buddhas" is seen once in the whole treatise T25n1509〔T25 0617b04〕 and once in the whole sūtra T08n0223〔T08 0363b04〕; 「今我於一切世間人、天、阿修羅眾中囑累汝」 tr. "now, in the midst of the whole world's assembly of humans, gods, and asuras, I entrust it to you" is seen once in the whole treatise T25n1509〔T25 0617a14〕 and zero times in the whole sūtra T08n0223 (T223 reads 「天、人」 tr. "gods, humans" and lacks the character 「眾」 tr. "assembly"; see the variant entry above)—this zero occurrence is caused by a difference of word order and of one character, not by that sūtra lacking this passage; recorded separately, as it is, and one side's wording is not searched for in the other side to make a negative proposition. The judgement is 「同品異名」 tr. "the same chapter under a different name" (the chapter body is nearly identical character for character; for the difference of chapter name in the two canons, see above). The 【論】 layer of this treatise is a structural expansion in the form of a treatise, which the sūtra explained does not have; it is not a variant reading.

V. The Prajñā Eye

The eye of this chapter lies in the Buddha, at the close of what he has taught, handing one thing over—what is handed over is not a Dharma-gate, but the phrase that holds the Dharma-gate. Its meaning can be summed up in five layers.

First: the weight of the entrustment lies in a single phrase. The sūtra's weighing words are very plain: for one who receives and upholds all dharmas and forgets or loses them, 「其過小小,無有大罪。」 tr. "the fault is very small, and there is no great sin."〔T25 0616c23〕; for one who receives and upholds the deep prajñā, 「若忘失一句,其過甚大!」 tr. "if he forgets or loses a single phrase, the fault is very great!"〔T25 0616c25〕. Why is a single phrase heavier than all dharmas? The sūtra itself gives the reason: 「若有善男子、善女人受持般若波羅蜜,則為受持過去、未來、現在諸佛阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」 tr. "If there are good men and good women who receive and uphold prajñāpāramitā, they thereby receive and uphold the anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi of the buddhas of the past, the future, and the present."〔T25 0616c28〕—to receive and uphold prajñā is not to receive and uphold one sūtra; it is to receive and uphold what the buddhas of the three times have obtained. The treatise gathers it up to the utmost: 「是深般若法藏是十方三世諸佛母,能令人疾至佛道。」 tr. "This deep Dharma treasury of prajñā is the mother of the buddhas of the ten directions and the three times; it can make people quickly reach the Buddha path."〔T25 0619c03〕. To speak of a mother is to say that the buddhas come forth from here; to lose a single phrase of it is to cut off the place from which buddhas come forth.

Second: the Buddha's entrustment is precisely the working of non-clinging. The treatise sets a question of the sharpest edge: the Buddha does not crave even the omniscience of all kinds and unobstructed liberation—「何以故以般若波羅蜜慇懃囑累阿難,似如貪惜?」 tr. "why is it that he earnestly entrusts prajñāpāramitā to Ānanda, so that it looks like craving and begrudging?"〔T25 0619b17〕. The answer lies not in arguing that the Buddha does not crave, but in discerning that what it is done for is not himself: 「諸佛為利益眾生故出世」 tr. "The buddhas appear in the world for the sake of benefiting beings"〔T25 0619b18〕, 「第一利益眾生無過般若波羅蜜,能盡諸苦故。」 tr. "of what foremost benefits beings, nothing is beyond prajñāpāramitā, because it can exhaust all suffering."〔T25 0619b20〕—earnestness is not being unable to let go; it is that beings cannot do without it. So in the passage on the display of the supernormal power of travel the treatise closes it by saying: 「佛所囑累亦無所著,但以大慈悲故讚是般若。」 tr. "What the Buddha entrusts he too does not cling to; it is only out of great kindness and compassion that he praises this prajñā."〔T25 0620a04〕, 「亦欲證一切法空,不著是空法,但憐愍眾生故囑累。」 tr. "He also wishes to prove that all dharmas are empty, and does not cling to this dharma of emptiness, but only out of pity for beings entrusts it."〔T25 0619c26〕. What is entrusted is empty, the one who entrusts is also empty, and yet the matter of entrusting is not set aside—this is the most perilous and the most essential move of the whole chapter.

Third: the depth or shallowness of emptiness is judged by the vessel that is capable of emptiness. Śakra praises Subhūti as foremost in practising emptiness, yet the Buddha here sets up a weighing: 「是為須菩提比丘所行,欲比菩薩摩訶薩般若波羅蜜行,百分不及一」 tr. "This is what the bhikṣu Subhūti practises; were one to compare it with the bodhisattva-mahāsattva's practice of prajñāpāramitā, it does not reach one in a hundred"〔T25 0616b06〕. The treatise explains that the reason lies not in there being two kinds of emptiness, but in obtaining it clearly or not clearly: 「譬如破闇故然燈,更有大燈,明則轉勝。」 tr. "As when, in order to break the darkness, a lamp is lit, and there is further a great lamp, the brightness is then greater still."〔T25 0618c05〕; below it two further similes are given, one speaking of measure, one of the vessel: 「如渴者飲河,不過自足」 tr. "as a thirsty man drinking from a river takes no more than suffices himself"〔T25 0618c15〕, 「又如毛孔之空欲比十方空,無有是理!」 tr. "And again, as for the space of a pore wishing to compare itself with the space of the ten directions—there is no such principle!"〔T25 0618c16〕. Space is one space; the difference between the pore and the ten directions lies in the opening, not in the space. And as for why the two vehicles become a pore, the treatise gives the substance separately: 「復次,聲聞、辟支佛無慈悲心,無度眾生心」 tr. "Again, the śrāvaka and pratyekabuddha have no mind of kindness and compassion, no mind of delivering beings"〔T25 0618c09〕—it is not merely by the practice of emptiness that one is equal to the bodhisattva; the presence or absence of kindness and compassion is precisely the size of that opening.

Fourth: in teaching one person and teaching the three-thousand world, the comparison does not lie in the number of people. The sūtra's weighing is extremely unsymmetrical: to teach the Dharma for śrāvakas so that the beings of the three-thousand great-thousand world all obtain arhatship—in the text following 「猶未為我弟子事」 tr. "has still not done the work of my disciple"〔T25 0617b12〕—while to teach one bodhisattva with a single phrase connected with prajñā is 「則為我弟子事,我亦歡喜」 tr. "then it is doing the work of my disciple, and I too rejoice". The treatise explains this asymmetry by one sentence alone: 「是三千大千世界中眾生雖皆得阿羅漢,自度其身,不中作佛;若說般若一句,聞者得作佛故。」 tr. "Though the beings in this three-thousand great-thousand world all obtain arhatship, they deliver only themselves and are not fit to become buddhas; whereas if one teaches a single phrase of prajñā, the one who hears it can become a Buddha."〔T25 0619c09〕—arhatship is a result; a single phrase of prajñā is a beginning. Hence the tree is taken as a simile: 「如人種眾果樹,不如一人種一如意樹,能隨人所願,如意皆得。」 tr. "As a person planting many fruit trees is not as good as one person planting one wish-fulfilling tree, which can follow what people wish, so that everything is obtained as they wish."〔T25 0619c11〕; the jewel is taken as a simile: 「譬如金剛雖小,能勝一切寶,不得言少故不如多。」 tr. "As the vajra, though small, can surpass all jewels; one cannot say that because it is little it is not as good as much."〔T25 0619c19〕. What is little and yet can bring forth everything is not little.

Fifth: why an inexhaustible Dharma still waits upon the entrustment of words. The sūtra says plainly that prajñā is 「無有量」 tr. "without measure"〔T25 0617c27〕 and 「無盡」 tr. "inexhaustible"〔T25 0618a02〕, and that what has measure is only 「名眾、句眾、字眾」 tr. "the collection of names, the collection of phrases, the collection of letters"〔T25 0617c28〕; this being so, the sūtra scrolls, chapters, and phrases that the Buddha entrusts are in themselves things that have measure—why must he be so earnest? The treatise gives the answer of the whole chapter that comes closest to the practitioner: 「佛知般若是真無盡,為名字語言句眾有盡故囑累。」 tr. "The Buddha knows that prajñā is truly inexhaustible; it is because the collections of names, words, speech, and phrases are exhaustible that he entrusts it."〔T25 0620a24〕, 「如人以香油瓶囑累子弟,雖不惜瓶,為受持香油故」 tr. "As a person entrusts a jar of fragrant oil to his sons and younger brothers: though he does not begrudge the jar, it is for the sake of receiving and holding the fragrant oil"〔T25 0620a25〕, 「語言能持義亦如是,若失語言,則義不可得。」 tr. "That words and speech can hold the meaning is likewise; if the words and speech are lost, then the meaning cannot be obtained."〔T25 0620a26〕—the jar is not the oil, and yet without the jar the oil is not kept. The meaning is inexhaustible while words and speech are exhaustible; therefore to guard words and speech is precisely to guard the meaning. At the end of the whole chapter the Buddha further attests with his own body that these words are not false: 「所以現舌相者,世間相法,舌能覆鼻,是不妄語相,何況覆面!」 tr. "The reason he displays the mark of the tongue is that, by the world's method of reading marks, a tongue that can cover the nose is the mark of not speaking falsely—how much more one that covers the face!"〔T25 0620b01〕, and the treatise does not allow people to take it as a supernormal power: 「非以神通力所現。」 tr. "It is not displayed by the power of the supernormal powers."〔T25 0620b05〕, 「但以本願誓度眾生、大悲心憐愍一切故,以第一利般若波羅蜜慇懃囑累汝。」 tr. "It is only by reason of the original vow, the oath to deliver beings, and the mind of great compassion pitying all, that I earnestly entrust to you prajñāpāramitā, the foremost benefit."〔T25 0620b09〕. The chapter of entrustment, at this point, is not a settling of affairs; it is that one moment when great compassion comes down into words and speech.

VI. Divergent Readings of the Masters

The Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa has, from the first, no tradition of a full line-by-line commentary; the citations and explanations of the ancient masters are, as a rule, partial, as the facts stand. For this chapter there are re-readings by three ancient masters: Jizang's commentary, which explains the sūtra explained, survives as a complete dedicated chapter; Huiying's commentary, which explains this treatise, also survives as a complete dedicated chapter; and Junzheng's Profound Meaning of the Four Mahāyāna Treatises has in addition one direct citation (differing from the situation of 「均正零命中」 tr. "zero hits in Junzheng" in several chapters from Chapter 44 onward; this chapter is a counter-example, see below); the books of Zhiyi and Zhanran of the Tiantai line have zero hits. This section records how what they comment on and cite corresponds to this chapter, without judging the relative merit of each master's interpretation.

Jizang's Commentary on the Larger Sūtra (X24n0451). His line-by-line commentary on "Entrusting the Teaching" of the sūtra explained begins at 「囑累品第六十六」 tr. "Chapter on Entrustment, the Sixty-sixth"〔X24n0451 0318a11〕 and ends at〔X24n0451 0319a09〕, before the beginning of the next chapter, 「無盡品第六十七」 tr. "Chapter on the Inexhaustible, the Sixty-seventh"〔X24n0451 0319a10〕, covering the whole sūtra text of this chapter; in addition, the general table of contents at the head of the fascicle lists 「囑累品第六十六」 tr. "Chapter on Entrustment, the Sixty-sixth"〔X24n0451 0195c06〕. Distinguishing the same name (the difficulty peculiar to this chapter): in the whole file of X24, 「囑累品」 tr. "Chapter on Entrustment" is seen twice as a body mulu—this chapter〔X24n0451 0318a11〕 and Chapter 90, "Entrustment", the Ninetieth〔X24n0451 0345a04〕 (the general table of contents lists it separately at〔X24n0451 0195c20〕); everything cited in this section is assigned to its chapter by locus; only what lies within〔X24n0451 0318a11–0319a09〕 is the commentary on this chapter, and not one character of the material of Chapter 90 enters. There are five points worth recording.

First, the two reasons for handing it over in charge—「此中第二、流通實相般若也。」 tr. "Here is the second: the circulation of the prajñā of the real mark."〔X24n0451 0318a12〕, 「一、為利現在,現在眾生見佛慇懃付囑,必知般若是大法實,如父臨終付子如意珠,則知無價物,故增眾生信敬也。」 tr. "First, for the benefit of the present: beings of the present, seeing the Buddha earnestly hand it over in charge, will surely know that prajñā is the great and real Dharma, just as, when a father at the end of his life hands the wish-fulfilling jewel to his son, one then knows it is a priceless thing; therefore it increases the faith and reverence of beings."〔X24n0451 0318a12〕, 「二者、為利來世,出世本懷以利物,利物無過般若故付」 tr. "Second, for the benefit of the coming ages: the original intent of appearing in the world is to benefit beings, and nothing benefits beings beyond prajñā; therefore he hands it over"〔X24n0451 0318a15〕: Jizang's 「如父臨終付子如意珠」 tr. "as a father at the end of his life hands the wish-fulfilling jewel to his son" and this treatise's 「譬如大富長者命欲終時,以眾寶與兒,偏以如意寶珠慇懃囑累」 tr. "As a very rich elder, when his life is about to end, gives his many jewels to his son, and of the wish-fulfilling jewel in particular earnestly entrusts him"〔T25 0619b25〕 take one and the same image, while Jizang uses it to prove 「增眾生信敬」 tr. "it increases the faith and reverence of beings", and this treatise uses it to prove 「此寶不可失」 tr. "this jewel must not be lost"; what the two masters stress differs; recorded separately, as they are.

Second, the gloss of the name and the division into sections—「累即憑累,委付為累。十教即是實相般若教也。」 tr. "The ‘charge’ means relying and charging; handing over in trust is the ‘charge’. The ten teachings are precisely the teaching of the prajñā of the real mark."〔X24n0451 0318a21〕〔Note: the base text reads so; in view of the gloss of ‘charge’ in the preceding sentence and the chapter name in the sūtra explained, 「十教」 tr. "the ten teachings" is suspected to be an error for 「累教」 tr. "entrusting the teaching"; recorded as it stands, unaltered.〕; 「品為二:第一、將欲付囑故,先印述二人所說不違法格量顯勝勸修;第二、正明付囑。」 tr. "The chapter is in two: first, because he is about to hand it over in charge, he first approves and confirms that what the two persons said does not go against the Dharma, and by weighing shows its superiority and exhorts to cultivation; second, it makes clear the handing over in charge proper."〔X24n0451 0318a22〕—he divides the whole chapter into two, and marks for himself the place where its second part begins: 「囑累汝下,第二、正明囑累」 tr. "From ‘entrusts to you’ onward is the second: making clear the entrustment proper"〔X24n0451 0318c07〕. Huiying also makes a division into two, but with a different boundary (see below); the two masters' divisions each stand on their own; recorded side by side without judgement.

Third, the distinction of the two emptinesses of beings and dharmas—「問:生法二空何異,而言聲聞不及菩薩?答:二乘智劣故見空淺,菩薩智深故見空亦深也。」 tr. "Question: what difference is there in the two emptinesses of beings and of dharmas, that it says the śrāvakas do not reach the bodhisattvas? Answer: because the knowledge of the two vehicles is inferior, they see emptiness shallowly; because the bodhisattva's knowledge is deep, he sees emptiness deeply too."〔X24n0451 0318b13〕, 「如燈照物,不可燈火即便明了也。」 tr. "It is like a lamp illumining things: it cannot be that, as soon as there is a lamp-flame, everything is at once clear."〔X24n0451 0318b15〕, 「又二乘行但空,菩薩得不但空也。」 tr. "Further, the two vehicles practise mere emptiness; the bodhisattva obtains not-mere emptiness."〔X24n0451 0318b15〕—Jizang's lamp simile and this treatise's 「譬如破闇故然燈,更有大燈,明則轉勝。」 tr. "As when, in order to break the darkness, a lamp is lit, and there is further a great lamp, the brightness is then greater still."〔T25 0618c05〕 take the same image of a lamp, while Jizang further sets up one layer of 「但空/不但空」 tr. "mere emptiness / not-mere emptiness", and this treatise speaks only in terms of keen and dull, deep and shallow, without setting up the heading of mere emptiness; the two masters' establishment of meaning differs slightly; recorded side by side without judgement.

Fourth, why the sin of losing prajñā is great—「論云:除般若以外,失十二部經,其罪小小;若失般若,其罪則大。」 tr. "The treatise says: apart from prajñā, to lose the twelve divisions of the scriptures is a very small sin; if one loses prajñā, the sin is then great."〔X24n0451 0318c10〕, with his own explanation of the reason: 「要悟無所得乃道也。」 tr. "It is essential to awaken to nothing to be attained; only that is the path."〔X24n0451 0318c11〕; and again he sets up a question and answer himself: 「問:若爾,餘經應不得道?答:餘經辨無所依得而悟道者,皆是般若異名也。」 tr. "Question: if so, should one not attain the path through the other sūtras? Answer: wherever the other sūtras discuss that there is nothing relied on and nothing obtained, and one awakens to the path, these are all different names of prajñā."〔X24n0451 0318c13〕—the 「論云」 tr. "the treatise says" cited by Jizang and this treatise's 「除般若,雖有十二部經,盡皆忘失,其過尚少;若失般若一句,其過太多!」 tr. "Apart from prajñā, though there be the twelve divisions of the scriptures, if they are all forgotten and lost the fault is still small; if one loses a single phrase of prajñā, the fault is exceedingly great!"〔T25 0619c01〕 are the same in meaning but different in wording (Jizang cites in summary, not character for character); the attribution is already clear: what is within 「」 tr. "the quotation brackets" is Jizang's original text, not this treatise's original text. Below it he further says 「文中舉四事釋之」 tr. "in the text four matters are raised to explain it"〔X24n0451 0318c14〕; the four he raises are receiving and upholding, making offerings, the mind of faith with love and delight, and the rest, meeting the sequence of what this treatise explains.

Fifth, the gloss of the mark of the tongue and of dhāraṇī—「佛出覆面舌相證信解,若得福不虗者,我父母生身有此舌,生成不妄語,故受持般若必得實利。」 tr. "The Buddha puts forth the mark of the tongue that covers the face to attest faith and understanding: if obtaining merit is not empty, then the body born of my father and mother has this tongue, formed at birth by not speaking falsely; therefore receiving and upholding prajñā surely obtains real benefit."〔X24n0451 0319a03〕, 「不現通力令舌大者,恐舌非實大,通力使大也,故但出覆面舌也。」 tr. "That he does not display supernormal power to make the tongue large is lest it be thought that the tongue is not really large, but made large by supernormal power; therefore he simply puts forth the tongue that covers the face."〔X24n0451 0319a05〕—this points to the same thing as this treatise's 「所以現舌相者,世間相法,舌能覆鼻,是不妄語相,何況覆面!」 tr. "The reason he displays the mark of the tongue is that, by the world's method of reading marks, a tongue that can cover the nose is the mark of not speaking falsely—how much more one that covers the face!"〔T25 0620b01〕 and 「非以神通力所現。」 tr. "It is not displayed by the power of the supernormal powers."〔T25 0620b05〕, while Jizang further gives one layer of guard, 「恐舌非實大」 tr. "lest it be thought that the tongue is not really large". At the end he gives the gloss of a different name: 「此中言陀羅尼是般若異名」 tr. "Here it says that dhāraṇī is a different name of prajñā"〔X24n0451 0319a08〕—meeting this treatise's 「諸法實相是般若,能種種利益,眾生愛念故,作種種名。」 tr. "The real mark of all dharmas is prajñā; it can benefit in all kinds of ways, and because beings love and keep it in mind, all kinds of names are made."〔T25 0620c02〕. The use of both names within Jizang's commentary is recorded in addition: in his commentary on Chapter 84, looking back on this chapter, he writes 「如前累教品中,須菩提得空比菩薩,不可為喻也。」 tr. "As in the earlier Chapter on Entrusting the Teaching, Subhūti's obtaining of emptiness, compared with the bodhisattva's, cannot even serve as a comparison."〔X24n0451 0327c03〕—he calls this chapter by 「累教品」 tr. "Chapter on Entrusting the Teaching" (the name of the T223 base-text line), which exists side by side with the 「囑累品」 tr. "Chapter on Entrustment" of his own body mulu (the same as this treatise's base text); it belongs to Jizang's internal use of both names, and is not a misprint (checked by scene, character for character, as a retrospective phrase taking up the passage of this chapter 「須菩提所行空行,欲比菩薩空行,百分不及一」 tr. "Subhūti's practice of emptiness, were one to compare it with the bodhisattva's practice of emptiness, does not reach one in a hundred"〔T25 0618b24〕); recorded as it is.

Huiying's Commentary (X46n0791). The only ancient commentary explaining this treatise, surviving only in fragmentary fascicles; for this chapter there is a complete dedicated chapter, beginning at〔X46n0791 0909c13〕 and running to before the beginning of the next chapter, 「釋無盡方便品第六十七」 tr. "Commentary on the Chapter on Inexhaustible Skilful Means, the Sixty-seventh"〔X46n0791 0912c03〕; in addition, the general table of contents at the head of the fascicle lists 「釋囑累品第六十六」 tr. "Commentary on the Chapter on Entrustment, the Sixty-sixth"〔X46n0791 0794b23〕. There are five points worth recording.

First, his own numbering of -1, and the major judgement on the whole treatise—「第六十五品者,名為囑累品,此即是波若道中第三大分流通分也。」 tr. "As for the sixty-fifth chapter, it is named the Chapter on Entrustment; this is the third great part within the path of prajñā, the section of circulation."〔X46n0791 0909c13〕: Huiying calls this chapter 「第六十五品」 tr. "the sixty-fifth chapter", one less than the base text, and himself makes clear the reason in the text below: 「故舉之云第六十五品釋論也。」 tr. "Therefore it is raised and called the sixty-fifth chapter of the Expository Treatise."〔X46n0791 0910a02〕. He judges the position of this chapter within the whole treatise, and gives the major division of the path of prajñā / the path of skilful means: 「從此中囑累品已上,有六十五品經文,名為波若道」 tr. "From this Middle Entrustment chapter upward there are sixty-five chapters of sūtra text, called the path of prajñā"〔X46n0791 0909c14〕, 「次從不盡品已下訖後囑累,有二十四品經文,名為方便道」 tr. "Next, from the Chapter on the Not-Exhausted downward to the later Entrustment, there are twenty-four chapters of sūtra text, called the path of skilful means"〔X46n0791 0909c15〕—this major division takes precisely this chapter as the close of the path of prajñā, and Chapter 90, "Entrustment", as the close of the path of skilful means, which is why this chapter and Chapter 90 share the same name; Huiying himself states their difference: 「若餘處經名為中囑累品,今此中經只云囑累品」 tr. "Whereas elsewhere the sūtra names it the Chapter on the Middle Entrustment, here the sūtra only says the Chapter on Entrustment"〔X46n0791 0909c24〕. This treatise has no explicit text for this major division within this chapter; it is a structural division established by Huiying himself; recorded separately, as it is.

Second, the division into two parts—「爾時釋提桓因白佛已下,就此品中大有二分:第一明將欲囑累,先當分別乘校量勝劣,及授大記勸脩讚嘆行波若等義」 tr. "From ‘At that time Śakra Devānām Indra said to the Buddha’ onward, within this chapter there are broadly two parts: the first makes clear that, being about to entrust it, he should first distinguish the vehicles and weigh superior and inferior, together with the meanings of giving the great prediction, exhorting to cultivation, praising the practice of prajñā, and the like"〔X46n0791 0910a03〕, 「第二從是故阿難已下竟品,正明其囑累之事。」 tr. "The second, from ‘Therefore, Ānanda’ onward to the end of the chapter, makes clear the matter of the entrustment proper."〔X46n0791 0910a05〕—the boundary of the two parts differs from Jizang's (Jizang divides at 「囑累汝下」 tr. "from ‘entrusts to you’ onward", Huiying at 「是故阿難已下」 tr. "from ‘Therefore, Ānanda’ onward"); the two masters' divisions each stand on their own; recorded side by side without judgement.

Third, the citation of Kumārajīva's explanation—「故什師解云:所以慇懃囑累者,以寶重故防深;所以校量廣濶者,以功高故校廣。」 tr. "Therefore Master Kumārajīva explains: the reason he earnestly entrusts it is that, the treasure being weighty, the guarding is deep; the reason the weighing is broad and wide is that, the merit being high, the weighing is broad."〔X46n0791 0910a24〕: these are the words of the master translator cited by Huiying; this treatise has no such text; it belongs to what the commentator transmits, and its attribution is recorded as it is (what is within 「」 tr. "the quotation brackets" is the text cited in Huiying's commentary, not this treatise's original text).

Fourth, the distinction within the twelve divisions of the scriptures—「十一部經是聲聞藏,唯為益二乘所利處小,有落失者無有大罪。」 tr. "Eleven divisions of the scriptures are the śrāvaka canon; being only for the benefit of the two vehicles, the place they benefit is small; one who lets them fall and be lost has no great sin."〔X46n0791 0910b13〕, 「方等一部是菩薩藏,唯為菩薩是大乘典,能致得佛利益處廣,是故失之能得大罪也。」 tr. "The one division, the vaipulya, is the bodhisattva canon; being only for bodhisattvas, it is the scripture of the Great Vehicle, able to bring about the attainment of buddhahood, and the place it benefits is wide; therefore to lose it can incur great sin."〔X46n0791 0910b14〕—Huiying explains this treatise's phrase 「除般若,雖有十二部經」 tr. "apart from prajñā, though there be the twelve divisions of the scriptures"〔T25 0619c01〕 by the division into eleven / one; this treatise here speaks only of how great or small the fault is, and does not reach the question of which canon they belong to; this is brought out by Huiying alone; recorded as it is.

Fifth, the substance of the jar of fragrant oil and of the dhāraṇī of hearing and retaining—explaining this chapter's second core simile: 「如瞻蔔香油以瓶盛之,所以慇懃付屬不令破瓶者,畏失油故。」 tr. "As when campaka fragrant oil is held in a jar: the reason one earnestly hands it over in charge and does not let the jar break is fear of losing the oil."〔X46n0791 0912a22〕, 「以文詮理義從文得,文不正義不成,違文失指恐失義故,所以囑文不令忘也。」 tr. "The text expounds the principle, and the meaning is obtained from the text; if the text is not correct, the meaning is not accomplished; going against the text and losing its pointing, one fears losing the meaning; therefore he charges them with the text and does not let it be forgotten."〔X46n0791 0912a24〕—this points to the same thing as this treatise's 「語言能持義亦如是,若失語言,則義不可得。」 tr. "That words and speech can hold the meaning is likewise; if the words and speech are lost, then the meaning cannot be obtained."〔T25 0620a26〕, while Huiying goes one layer further with 「文不正義不成」 tr. "if the text is not correct, the meaning is not accomplished". Explaining the matter of Susīma: 「此外道亦得文持陀羅尼,以不得波若和故,則有忘失」 tr. "This person of the outside paths too obtained the dhāraṇī of holding the text; because he did not obtain the harmony of prajñā, there was forgetting and losing"〔X46n0791 0912b04〕, and below it he narrates at length the story of Susīma questioning the bhikṣus about liberation by wisdom; this treatise only says 「如須尸摩外道亦得聞持陀羅尼」 tr. "as Susīma of the outside paths also obtained the dhāraṇī of hearing and retaining"〔T25 0620b27〕 and does not give the story; this story is supplied by Huiying; recorded as it is. Further, explaining the heading that the sūtra scrolls have measure, he gives the verse counts of four sūtras: 「如此經有十萬偈、小品有四千偈、放光有一萬八千偈、光讚八千偈等,名為有量也。」 tr. "As this sūtra has a hundred thousand verses, the Smaller Sūtra has four thousand verses, Emission of Light has eighteen thousand verses, Praise of Light eight thousand verses, and so on—these are called having measure."〔X46n0791 0912a17〕—this treatise only lists 「如《小品》、《放光》、《光讚》等般若波羅蜜經卷章句,有限有量」 tr. "the scrolls, chapters, and phrases of the prajñāpāramitā sūtras such as the Smaller Sūtra, Emission of Light Prajñāpāramitā, and Praise of Light Prajñāpāramitā are limited and have measure"〔T25 0620a12〕, without verse counts; the verse counts are supplied by Huiying; the two are recorded side by side without judgement.

Junzheng's Profound Meaning of the Four Mahāyāna Treatises (X46n0784) · one direct citation (a counter-example to the judgement for the preceding chapters). Searching back independently through the whole file, 「囑累品」 tr. "Chapter on Entrustment" has zero hits and 「累教品」 tr. "Chapter on Entrusting the Teaching" one hit〔X46n0784 0623a14〕: 「又大論釋累教品云:須菩提所得空,如毛穴之空;菩薩空,如十方空也。」 tr. "Further, the Great Treatise, explaining the Chapter on Entrusting the Teaching, says: the emptiness Subhūti obtains is like the space of a pore-hole; the bodhisattva's emptiness is like the space of the ten directions."〔X46n0784 0623a14〕—Junzheng calls this chapter by 「累教品」 tr. "Chapter on Entrusting the Teaching" (the name of the Song–Palace line), and what he cites is the meaning of this treatise's passage 「又如毛孔之空欲比十方空,無有是理!」 tr. "And again, as for the space of a pore wishing to compare itself with the space of the ten directions—there is no such principle!"〔T25 0618c16〕 (「毛穴」 tr. "pore-hole" and 「毛孔」 tr. "pore" differ in character but are the same in meaning; 「十方空」 tr. "the space of the ten directions" is identical character for character); it is a summary citation, not identical character for character; the attribution is already clear: what is within 「」 tr. "the quotation brackets" is Junzheng's original text, not this treatise's original text. This one hit constitutes an individual counter-example to the 「均正零命中」 tr. "zero hits in Junzheng" of several chapters from Chapter 44 onward; this ledger records it as an individual case, and does not on its basis re-examine the judgements for the preceding chapters. 〔Note: the first character of the opening phrase 「又大論釋累教品云」 tr. "Further, the Great Treatise, explaining the Chapter on Entrusting the Teaching, says", namely 「又」 tr. "further", is at〔X46n0784 0623a14〕, and the first character of 「須菩提所得空」 tr. "the emptiness Subhūti obtains" is at〔X46n0784 0623a15〕—the two are the two ends of one sentence; this ledger takes the locus from the line of the first character of the citation.〕

Zhiyi's Great Calming and Contemplation (T46n1911) · Explanation of the Graded Dharma-Gates of Dhyānapāramitā (T46n1916) · Zhanran's Supporting Practice and Broad Resolution of Calming and Contemplation (T46n1912) · Zhiyi's Profound Meaning of the Lotus (T33n1716) · Zhanran's Annotations on the Profound Meaning of the Lotus (T33n1717) · zero hits (recorded as it is). Searching back independently through the whole of the five files for eleven characteristic strings of this chapter (「囑累品」 tr. "Chapter on Entrustment" 「累教品」 tr. "Chapter on Entrusting the Teaching" 「毛孔之空」 tr. "the space of a pore" 「毛穴之空」 tr. "the space of a pore-hole" 「如意寶珠」 tr. "the wish-fulfilling jewel" 「大富長者」 tr. "a very rich elder" 「香油瓶」 tr. "a jar of fragrant oil" 「文字陀羅尼」 tr. "the dhāraṇī of letters" 「須尸摩」 tr. "Susīma" 「十方空」 tr. "the space of the ten directions" 「囑累汝般若」 tr. "entrust prajñā to you"), four hits were obtained, and each, checked by scene one by one, is not a citation of this chapter: the one occurrence of 「須尸摩」 tr. "Susīma" in T46n1912〔T46n1912 0371c29〕 is a discussion explaining the grounds on which the undefiled depends, not the matter of the person of the outside paths in this chapter; the one occurrence of 「如意寶珠」 tr. "the wish-fulfilling jewel" in T46n1916〔T46n1916 0504c23〕 is Zhiyi's own use of the jewel as a simile for 「般若慧發則一心具足萬行」 tr. "when the wisdom of prajñā arises, one mind is complete with the myriad practices", not this chapter's narrative of the elder's entrustment; the one occurrence of 「十方空」 tr. "the space of the ten directions" in T33n1716〔T33n1716 0801c09〕 cites the meaning of great emptiness among the eighteen emptinesses of the Expository Treatise, not this chapter's comparison of pore and ten directions; the one occurrence of 「十方空」 tr. "the space of the ten directions" in T33n1717〔T33n1717 0855b28〕 is the example of the emptiness of a jar in explaining 「一切法趣空」 tr. "all dharmas tend toward emptiness", and has nothing to do with this chapter. This chapter has no named citation in these five books; candidates are not entered; the negative result is recorded as it is.

VII. Cross-reading and Further Resonances

The lines of meaning of this chapter that carry on before and after are four; all are recorded in this section, without settling the reading on anyone's behalf.

First, the chapter name ‘Entrustment’ seen under the same name in two places (this chapter and Chapter 90). Chapter 90 of this treatise is also titled "Entrustment", wholly the same in name as this chapter. The difference between the two chapters lies in this treatise's own sequence: this chapter lies in the last part of the Commentary on the Remaining Chapters and follows the preceding chapter, "Extolling", the Sixty-fifth, while Chapter 90 lies at the very end of the whole treatise. Huiying's commentary gives the reason for this: 「從此中囑累品已上,有六十五品經文,名為波若道」 tr. "From this Middle Entrustment chapter upward there are sixty-five chapters of sūtra text, called the path of prajñā"〔X46n0791 0909c14〕, 「次從不盡品已下訖後囑累,有二十四品經文,名為方便道」 tr. "Next, from the Chapter on the Not-Exhausted downward to the later Entrustment, there are twenty-four chapters of sūtra text, called the path of skilful means"〔X46n0791 0909c15〕—each of the two Entrustments closes the end of one path, and so they share the same name but not the same position; he himself states the difference of the two names as 「若餘處經名為中囑累品,今此中經只云囑累品」 tr. "Whereas elsewhere the sūtra names it the Chapter on the Middle Entrustment, here the sūtra only says the Chapter on Entrustment"〔X46n0791 0909c24〕. Wherever this ledger cites 「囑累」 tr. "entrustment" in Jizang, in Huiying, or elsewhere in this treatise, the chapter is fixed by locus, and the names are not confused with one another (for the two body mulu on Jizang's side, see Section VI). The connection is recorded, without settling the reading on anyone's behalf.

Second, the succession of chapter order of ‘smiled’ (the treatise-author's own testimony · a hard link within this treatise itself). The treatise, explaining the Buddha's smile, itself points back to earlier text: 「爾時,佛微笑。笑義,如〈恒伽提婆品〉中說。」 tr. "At that time the Buddha smiled. The meaning of the smile is as told in the Gaṅgadevī chapter."〔T25 0619a09〕—what it points to is Chapter 59, "Gaṅgadevī", whose chapter title is 「大智度論釋恒伽提婆品第五十九」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter on Gaṅgadevī, the Fifty-ninth"〔T25 0591a20〕. That chapter sets out the meaning of the Buddha's smile at length; this chapter does not repeat it, and so the treatise-author simply abbreviates it with 「如〈恒伽提婆品〉中說」 tr. "as told in the Gaṅgadevī chapter". The earlier chapter tells the meaning of the smile; this chapter uses the smile for a prediction; the chapter order arises in succession, and the succession is recorded.

Third, the simile of ‘pore and ten directions’ and Junzheng's citing it back (two sides, across books). In the treatise section of this chapter, 「又如毛孔之空欲比十方空,無有是理!」 tr. "And again, as for the space of a pore wishing to compare itself with the space of the ten directions—there is no such principle!"〔T25 0618c16〕: in the whole of this treatise 「毛孔之空」 tr. "the space of a pore" is seen twice (〔T25 0322a10〕〔T25 0618c17〕), once in this chapter; and Junzheng of the Tang, in his Profound Meaning of the Four Mahāyāna Treatises, cites back precisely this simile of this chapter〔X46n0784 0623a14〕 (see Section VI). One simile is seen in two books, and both the chapter name Junzheng uses (Entrusting the Teaching) and the character-form he cites (pore-hole) follow the other line; the two sides coexist; recorded as it is, without judging which is correct.

Fourth, linking to the treasury (stable citation · soft citation). This chapter's method of entrusting, 「我以般若波羅蜜囑累汝」 tr. "I entrust prajñāpāramitā to you"〔T25 0616c22〕; its gloss 「般若波羅蜜是行者足」 tr. "prajñāpāramitā is the practitioner's feet"〔T25 0618a23〕; the line of 「護語言即所以護義」 tr. "guarding words and speech is precisely guarding the meaning" established by the two similes of the wish-fulfilling jewel and the jar of fragrant oil; and the meaning of measure in 「般若波羅蜜無盡故無有量」 tr. "because prajñāpāramitā is inexhaustible it is without measure"〔T25 0618a01〕—these are the basis on which later ages discussed the circulation of the teaching of the sūtras and the upholding of the Dharma without forgetting; they rest on a stable citation〔T25n1509 囑累品·卷七十九〕; since the places in the various volumes that cite this treatise are not yet in final form, the citation is soft, awaiting their character-by-character verification. This belongs to the further resonances of the meaning of prajñā running down into the gates of the teaching; recorded without judgement.

VIII. Witnesses and Editions

The base text of this chapter is Fascicle 79 of the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa〔T25 0616a11–0620c12〕 (the main text of the chapter body begins from the chapter title〔T25 0616a11〕 and ends with the sentence 「佛如是種種說般若大功德」 tr. "In such various ways the Buddha tells the great merit of prajñā", running on to〔T25 0620c11〕; the fascicle-end title 「大智度論卷第七十九」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Fascicle Seventy-nine"〔T25 0620c12〕 is tied to the end of this chapter); the collation text for the sūtra explained is "Entrusting the Teaching" in the Mahāprajñāpāramitā Sūtra〔T08 0362a10–0364a28〕; the ancient-master commentary texts for collation are Jizang's Commentary on the Larger Sūtra (X24n0451, covering the sūtra explained at〔X24n0451 0318a11–0319a09〕) and Huiying's Commentary (X46n0791, covering this treatise at〔X46n0791 0909c13–0912c02〕); Junzheng's Profound Meaning of the Four Mahāyāna Treatises (X46n0784) has one direct citation of this chapter〔X46n0784 0623a14〕, and the three books of Zhiyi and the two books of Zhanran have zero hits (see Section VI). The variant collation notes follow the Taishō collation, covering differences between the Taishō base text and the Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, and Ishiyama (the Ishiyama-dera manuscript) texts—within this chapter's ledger of ninety-two entries no entry of the Shōgozō manuscript or of the Shōgozō B is seen (the note on the chapter title too lists only the five, Song, Palace, Yuan, Ming, and Ishiyama, with no independent chapter-name variant of the Shōgozō; confirmed by checking the full text of the title-note character by character, not an omission in listing).

The collation note on the chapter title (the basis of the two lines of chapter names and of the -1 step · listed separately · not entered in the ledger of ninety-two entries). The note on the chapter title〔T25 0616a11〕, n="0616005" (type=mod), in the full text of the base text as it stands: 「卷第八十首【石】,((大智…六))十二字=((大智論釋累教品第六十六))十一字【宋】【宮】但上註六十六之下宮本有品字,((大智度論釋囑累品第六十六))十二字【元】,((釋囑累品第六十六))八字【明】,((摩訶般若波羅蜜品第六十五中囑累八十))十七字【石】」 tr. "head of Fascicle Eighty (Ishiyama); ((Mahā… sixty-six)) twelve characters = ((Treatise on Great Wisdom, Commentary on the Chapter on Entrusting the Teaching, the Sixty-sixth)) eleven characters (Song, Palace), but in the note above, below ‘sixty-six’ the Palace edition has the character for ‘chapter’; ((Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter on Entrustment, the Sixty-sixth)) twelve characters (Yuan); ((Commentary on the Chapter on Entrustment, the Sixty-sixth)) eight characters (Ming); ((Mahāprajñāpāramitā, Chapter the Sixty-fifth, the Middle Entrustment, Eighty)) seventeen characters (Ishiyama)"—this is the basis of the two lines of chapter names, of the Ishiyama -1 step, and of the Ishiyama fascicle-head record; recorded side by side as it is, without forcing a reconciliation (analysed in Section IV). The anchor of this note is a point anchor of the <anchor type="circle"/> type (tied to the chapter title in <head>), without a beg/end pair, and so it does not enter the ledger of ninety-two entries of the working base text; this ledger still takes ninety-two entries as its count, and this note on the chapter title is listed separately here, without setting up a separate entry. Further, the two notes at the close of the preceding chapter, 「第七十九卷終【石】」 tr. "end of Fascicle Seventy-nine (Ishiyama)" (n="0616004") and 「礙【大】,(礙釋第六十四品竟,摩訶般若經卷第七十九)【石】」 tr. "obstruction (Taishō); (obstruction. The commentary on the sixty-fourth chapter is finished. Mahāprajñā Sūtra, Fascicle Seventy-nine) (Ishiyama)" (n="0616002"), are both at〔T25 0616a10〕 and belong to the range of the preceding chapter; this ledger does not enter them, but only cites their text in Section IV to prove the double track of the Ishiyama fascicle numbering.

One residual note of point-anchor type without a collation entry (listed separately). At〔T25 0620c11〕 there is in addition a point-anchor note, reading in the base text as it stands 「不分卷【石】」 tr. "no division of the fascicle (Ishiyama)", tied between the last character of this chapter and the fascicle-end title, with no collation entry and no beginning-and-end pair, of the same type as the note on the chapter title. Apart from the note on the chapter title, the residual note of point-anchor type without a collation entry in this chapter is this one alone; it is listed separately here, without setting up a separate entry, and does not enter the ledger of ninety-two entries.

Ten stars · one across chapters · nine within the chapter (listed separately). Within the range of this chapter there are ten star anchors; this ledger resolves one by one the target of the corresponding collation entry of each, and locates the chapter to which it belongs:

  • beg_861〔T25 0617b22〕 the character 「多」 tr. "much"—corresp→note(0617009), that is, the note at〔T25 0617b21〕 in this chapter (entry twenty-nine of the ledger below), shared within the chapter itself. 〔Note: 0617b21 is where the note of the place of definition lies, while the star anchor itself is at 0617b22 (entry thirty of the ledger below); the place of definition and the place of sharing must not be made to stand for each other, and the two loci are recorded separately, as they are.〕
  • beg_862〔T25 0617c04〕 the character 「好」 tr. "well"—corresp→note(0617012), that is, the note in the same line〔T25 0617c04〕 in this chapter (entry thirty-three of the ledger below), shared within the chapter itself (the two occurrences in the same passage, 「心好解脫,慧好解脫」 tr. "the mind well liberated, wisdom well liberated").
  • beg_863〔T25 0617c09〕 「世界」 tr. "world"—corresp→note(0616017), that is, the note at〔T25 0616b26〕 in this chapter (entry twelve of the ledger below), shared within the chapter itself.
  • beg_864〔T25 0617c12〕 「世界」 tr. "world"—corresp→note(0616017), as above.
  • beg_865〔T25 0618a25〕 the structural marker 【論】—corresp→note(0614006)〔T25 0614b22〕, belonging to the range of Chapter 65, "Extolling", shared across chapters. The full text of that note in the base text as it stands: 「【論】【大】*,〔-〕【宋】【宮】*」 tr. "treatise-marker (Taishō); omitted (Song, Palace)". Further, checking shows that this corresp id is referred to at only one place in the whole file (that is, this star in this chapter); that is, this star is a general explanation that 「【論】體例標記於宋宮二本俱缺」 tr. "the treatise style-marker is lacking in both the Song and Palace editions", hung back through the star mechanism to the single place of definition in the preceding chapter, not a divergence of meaning peculiar to this chapter.
  • beg_866〔T25 0618c10〕 「世界」 tr. "world"—corresp→note(0616017), shared within the chapter itself.
  • beg_867〔T25 0618c24〕 the character 「得」 tr. "obtain"—corresp→note(0618016), that is, the note in the same line〔T25 0618c24〕 in this chapter (entry fifty-nine of the ledger below), shared within the chapter itself (the two occurrences in the same sentence, 「得一切種智;得一切種智」 tr. "obtains the omniscience of all kinds; obtains the omniscience of all kinds").
  • beg_868〔T25 0619a12〕 「世界」 tr. "world"—corresp→note(0616017), shared within the chapter itself.
  • beg_869〔T25 0620a22〕 the character 「不」 tr. "not"—corresp→note(0620005), that is, the note at〔T25 0620a21〕 in this chapter (entry eighty-one of the ledger below), shared within the chapter itself.
  • beg_86a〔T25 0620c08〕 the character 「得」 tr. "obtain"—corresp→note(0618016), shared within the chapter itself (sharing the same place of definition as beg_867).

With the corresp targets of the ten settled, the distribution of the stars is one across chapters (beg_865→Chapter 65) and nine within the chapter; the nine within the chapter in fact share five notes of definition (four with note 0616017, two with note 0618016, and one each with note 0617009, note 0617012, and note 0620005). The note texts of the star targets carry the mark 「*」 tr. "asterisk" in the base text, and this ledger keeps them as they stand in the base text (entries one, twelve, twenty-nine, thirty, thirty-three, thirty-four, thirty-six, thirty-seven, forty-six, fifty-six, fifty-nine, sixty, sixty-five, eighty-one, eighty-two, eighty-six, and ninety of the ledger below).

Two entries carrying 「*」 tr. "asterisk" for which no sharing is seen in the whole treatise (listed separately). The note on the structural marker 【經】 at〔T25 0616a12〕, in the base text as it stands 「【經】【大】*,〔-〕【宋】【宮】*」 tr. "sūtra-marker (Taishō); omitted (Song, Palace)"; the note on the character 「是」 tr. "this" at〔T25 0620b24〕, in the base text as it stands 「是【大】*,〔-〕【石】*」 tr. "this (Taishō); omitted (Ishiyama)"—both notes carry the star mark, yet, scanning one by one the corresponding attributes in the whole file of T25n1509, no collation entry is seen that takes either of these two notes as its target (unlike the notes that are shared). This ledger keeps their 「*」 tr. "asterisk" as they stand in the base text; why they carry the mark and yet have no sharing is recorded as it is, without forcing an explanation.

The abbreviated base-text form of the one long-phrase collation (listed separately). Entry twenty-six of the ledger below〔T25 0617b08〕 appears in the list of the working base text in the fully expanded form 「現在諸佛亦從六波羅蜜中學得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」 tr. "the buddhas of the present too have trained in the six perfections and obtained anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi (Taishō) | omitted (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace)", while its base-text note (n="0617006") as it stands is the abbreviated form 「(現在…提)二十二字【大】,〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」 tr. "(the buddhas of the present … awakening) twenty-two characters (Taishō); omitted (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace)"—the two forms refer to one and the same matter (the lem of the app layer is precisely the full text of those twenty-two characters); in the ledger below this ledger follows the expanded form of the working base text for ease of reading them against each other, and lists its abbreviated base-text form separately here, recording the difference of the two layers as it is. This is the only long-phrase collation of this chapter (analysed in Section IV).

This chapter has no entry of the CBETA emendation layer and no entry of the collation-annotation (side-note) type (the absence recorded as it is). Checking entry by entry the base-text note types of the ninety-two entries, no CBETA emendation layer of type="add" (of the 【CB】 or 【麗-CB】 type) is seen, and no collation annotation of the bracketed sub-note type is seen—only the last entry〔T25 0620c11〕, 「德【大】|德釋第六十五品竟【石】」 tr. "merit (Taishō) | merit. The commentary on the sixty-fifth chapter is finished (Ishiyama)", has a base-text note reading 「德【大】,德釋第六十五品竟【石】」 tr. "merit (Taishō); merit. The commentary on the sixty-fifth chapter is finished (Ishiyama)", while its orig type reads 「德+(釋第六十五品竟)【石】」 tr. "merit + (the commentary on the sixty-fifth chapter is finished) (Ishiyama)"; the mod type no longer has the bracket, and this ledger follows the mod type as it stands. This differs from Chapter 62, which has one entry of the CBETA emendation layer and two collation annotations; recorded separately, as it is.

Nested collation entries (the absence recorded as it is). Scanning independently the structure of the collation entries within the range of this chapter, no collation entry embedded within another collation entry is seen; the whole chapter has no nested case.

Complete ledger of collation notes (all ninety-two entries reconciled · base text as it stands). Below, all are listed in the order of their appearance in the base text, including ten star entries, with their corresp targets and the chapters to which they belong marked with each entry. The readings of the variant texts are preserved side by side, while the main text still follows the reading of the current base text:

App entries (ninety-two · in order of appearance in the base text · star-corresp marked with each entry)

  • 〔T25 0616a12〕【經】【大】*|〔-〕【宋】【宮】*(note on the presence or absence of a structural marker · note(0616006) · carries the star mark though no sharing is seen in the whole treatise · see the separate listing above)
  • 〔T25 0616a15〕所【大】|所答【宋】
  • 〔T25 0616a15〕為【大】|是為【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0616a25〕能【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0616b01〕況【大】|況得【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0616b01〕無【大】|不【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0616b10〕於【大】|在【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0616b16〕文【大】|曼【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】(the reading of the five texts is precisely the reading of the base text of the sūtra explained · see Section IV)
  • 〔T25 0616b21〕口【大】|佛口【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0616b23〕故【大】|〔-〕【宮】
  • 〔T25 0616b23〕笑【大】|微笑【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0616b26〕世界【大】*|國土【石】*(place of definition of a star · note(0616017) · the four that share it, see below · the Ishiyama reading is precisely the reading of the base text of the sūtra explained)
  • 〔T25 0616b27〕世界【大】|國【石】
  • 〔T25 0616b29〕當【大】|應當【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0616c09〕所【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0616c15〕沮【大】|爼【宋】
  • 〔T25 0616c16〕諸【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0616c25〕忘【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0616c26〕後【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0616c29〕般【大】|深般【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0617a03〕擣【大】|蔦【石】
  • 〔T25 0617a05〕幢幡【大】|幡幢【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0617a14〕人、天【大】|天人【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】(the order of the five texts is precisely the order of the base text of the sūtra explained · see Section IV)
  • 〔T25 0617a15〕眾【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】(the dropping in the four texts also agrees with the sūtra explained · see Section IV)
  • 〔T25 0617a26〕中【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0617b08〕現在諸佛亦從六波羅蜜中學得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】(the only long-phrase collation of the whole chapter · twenty-two characters · the base-text note is in abbreviated form · see the separate listing above and Section IV)
  • 〔T25 0617b10〕得【大】|從【宮】
  • 〔T25 0617b11〕諸【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0617b21〕多【大】*|甚多【元】【明】*(place of definition of a star · note(0617009) · for the one that shares it, see the next star entry)
  • 〔T25 0617b22〕多【大】*|甚多【元】【明】*(star · corresp → note(0617009) = the note at〔T25 0617b21〕 in this chapter · shared within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0617b29〕甄陀【大】|緊那【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】(the 「緊那」 tr. "jinna" of the five texts agrees with the reading of the Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, and Shōgozō variant texts of the sūtra explained, while the base text of the sūtra explained itself reads 「緊陀羅」 tr. "jintuoluo" · see Section IV)
  • 〔T25 0617c02〕水【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0617c04〕好【大】*|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】*(place of definition of a star · note(0617012) · for the one that shares it, see the next star entry)
  • 〔T25 0617c04〕好【大】*|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】*(star · corresp → note(0617012) = the note in the same line in this chapter · shared within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0617c05〕以【大】|已【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0617c09〕世界【大】*|國土【石】*(star · corresp → note(0616017) = the note at〔T25 0616b26〕 in this chapter · shared within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0617c12〕世界【大】*|國土【石】*(star · corresp → note(0616017) · shared within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0617c20〕間【大】|界【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0617c21〕所【大】|所許【石】
  • 〔T25 0617c24〕如【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0617c26〕若【大】|〔-〕【宮】
  • 〔T25 0618a03〕般【大】|是般【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0618a06〕是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0618a18〕門【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0618a24〕諸【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0618a25〕【論】【大】*|〔-〕【宋】【宮】*(note on the presence or absence of a structural marker · star · corresp → note(0614006) = the note at〔T25 0614b22〕 in Chapter 65, "Extolling" · shared across chapters · the only place of reference in the whole treatise · see the separate listing above)
  • 〔T25 0618a29〕錯謬【大】|謬錯【石】
  • 〔T25 0618b03〕弱【大】|搦【石】
  • 〔T25 0618b08〕說【大】|語【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0618b18〕語【大】|議【宋】
  • 〔T25 0618b19〕須【大】|知須【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0618b19〕是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0618c06〕炤【大】|照【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0618c08〕惟【大】|唯【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0618c09〕智【大】|智慧【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0618c10〕世界【大】*|國土【石】*(star · corresp → note(0616017) · shared within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0618c12〕遺【大】|違【宋】|道【宮】
  • 〔T25 0618c14〕復【大】|法復【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0618c24〕得【大】*|行【宋】【宮】*(place of definition of a star · note(0618016) · the two that share it, see below)
  • 〔T25 0618c24〕得【大】*|行【宋】【宮】*(star · corresp → note(0618016) = the note in the same line in this chapter · shared within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0618c26〕得【大】|行【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0618c29〕量,相待【大】|重利待【宋】|重相待【元】
  • 〔T25 0619a09〕笑【大】|微笑【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0619a10〕皆【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0619a12〕世界【大】*|國土【石】*(star · corresp → note(0616017) · shared within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0619a18〕惑【大】|或【石】
  • 〔T25 0619a20〕根等【大】|根【宋】【宮】|等根【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0619a26〕世界【大】|國【石】
  • 〔T25 0619b09〕何【大】|行【宮】
  • 〔T25 0619b16〕種【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0619b27〕自【大】|目【宋】【元】
  • 〔T25 0619c03〕太【大】|大【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0619c07〕生【大】|生令【石】
  • 〔T25 0619c13〕慈【大】|慈大【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0619c17〕法【大】|法故【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0619c19〕乘【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0620a09〕若【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0620a10〕德【大】|佛【石】
  • 〔T25 0620a11〕蜜【大】|蜜亦【石】
  • 〔T25 0620a21〕今【大】|〔-〕【宮】
  • 〔T25 0620a21〕不【大】*|〔-〕【宮】*(place of definition of a star · note(0620005) · for the one that shares it, see the next star entry)
  • 〔T25 0620a22〕不【大】*|〔-〕【宮】*(star · corresp → note(0620005) = the note at〔T25 0620a21〕 in this chapter · shared within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0620a26〕子弟【大】|弟子【明】【石】
  • 〔T25 0620a29〕今【大】|爾【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0620b18〕門城【大】|城門【元】【明】【石】
  • 〔T25 0620b24〕是【大】*|〔-〕【石】*(note(0620009) · carries the star mark though no sharing is seen in the whole treatise · see the separate listing above)
  • 〔T25 0620b26〕諸佛【大】|佛諸【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0620c04〕文【大】|千【石】
  • 〔T25 0620c07〕但【大】|便【石】
  • 〔T25 0620c08〕得【大】*|行【宋】【宮】*(star · corresp → note(0618016) = the note at〔T25 0618c24〕 in this chapter · shared within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0620c10〕佛【大】|佛說【石】
  • 〔T25 0620c11〕德【大】|德釋第六十五品竟【石】(the Ishiyama text's closing record at the end of the chapter · proof of the second end of the -1 step · see Section IV)

The above ninety-two entries agree mechanically with the number of collation notes at anchor points in the working base text (the list at the end of the working base text has ninety-two entries · ninety-two collation entries), and the targets of the stars have been marked with each entry. The note on the chapter title, the one residual point-anchor note, the ten stars, the two entries carrying the star without sharing, and the one abbreviated base-text form of the long phrase have been listed separately above; the note on the chapter title and the residual point-anchor note do not enter this ledger of ninety-two entries, as listed separately above.

Witness collation of the sūtra explained (eight places expanded · the rest not expanded · the gap recorded, to be supplied). Within the range of collation for this chapter on the side of the sūtra explained, T223〔T08 0362a10–0364a28〕, thirty-eight numbered notes and three star anchors were found by scanning entry by entry; the eight places of variant readings in which it and this treatise confirm each other (the wen / man spellings of the māndārava flower · world / land · well liberated / liberated both ways · the presence or absence of a whole sentence of twenty-two characters · humans and gods / gods and humans · the zhen- / jin- transliterations of kiṃnara · the two characters for ‘obstruct’ in unobstructed knowledge · dānapāramitā without or with na) and the mirror-image double reading of the chapter title have been recorded entry by entry in Section IV. The listing side by side of the remaining entries one by one has not been expanded; that it has not been expanded is recorded as it stands, and the count is not filled up with an estimate.

Translator · 釋慧鏡 Shi Huijing. The full statement of AI's role across the 指月 project is maintained at methodology.

License · CC BY-NC-SA 4.0